Podcasts about Fucking

Lesley Logan brings a little Halloween magic and a big reminder that progress isn't always linear. From 58-year-old record-breaker DonnaJean Wilde to community member Kelly Nyhan's confidence win, Lesley celebrates the power of showing up, shifting plans, and staying grounded through change. She shares how unexpected pivots can become proud milestones and closes with an affirmation to help you trust your gut and lead with heart.If you have any questions about this episode or want to get some of the resources we mentioned, head over to LesleyLogan.co/podcast https://lesleylogan.co/podcast/. If you have any comments or questions about the Be It pod shoot us a message at beit@lesleylogan.co mailto:beit@lesleylogan.co. And as always, if you're enjoying the show please share it with someone who you think would enjoy it as well. It is your continued support that will help us continue to help others. Thank you so much! Never miss another show by subscribing at LesleyLogan.co/subscribe https://lesleylogan.co/podcast/#follow-subscribe-free.In this episode you will learn about:How DonnaJean Wilde's plank record proves that strength has no age limit.Why Kelly Nyhan's win celebrates consistency, connection, and self-trust.How Lesley turned unexpected pivots into proof of her resilience.The mindset shift that helps you see change as progress.Episode References/Links:Submit your wins or questions - https://beitpod.com/questionsDonnaJean Wilde Guinness World Record: https://shorturl.at/lhnvoFeatured DonnaJean Wilde - https://www.instagram.com/p/DNVz3tqt_ik If you enjoyed this episode, make sure and give us a five star rating and leave us a review on iTunes, Podcast Addict, Podchaser or Castbox. https://lovethepodcast.com/BITYSIDEALS! DEALS! DEALS! DEALS! https://onlinepilatesclasses.com/memberships/perks/#equipmentCheck out all our Preferred Vendors & Special Deals from Clair Sparrow, Sensate, Lyfefuel BeeKeeper's Naturals, Sauna Space, HigherDose, AG1 and ToeSox https://onlinepilatesclasses.com/memberships/perks/#equipmentBe in the know with all the workshops at OPC https://workshops.onlinepilatesclasses.com/lp-workshop-waitlistBe It Till You See It Podcast Survey https://pod.lesleylogan.co/be-it-podcasts-surveyBe a part of Lesley's Pilates Mentorship https://lesleylogan.co/elevate/FREE Ditching Busy Webinar https://ditchingbusy.com/Resources:Watch the Be It Till You See It podcast on YouTube! https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCq08HES7xLMvVa3Fy5DR8-gLesley Logan website https://lesleylogan.co/Be It Till You See It Podcast https://lesleylogan.co/podcast/Online Pilates Classes by Lesley Logan https://onlinepilatesclasses.com/Online Pilates Classes by Lesley Logan on YouTube https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCjogqXLnfyhS5VlU4rdzlnQProfitable Pilates https://profitablepilates.com/about/Follow Us on Social Media:Instagram https://www.instagram.com/lesley.logan/The Be It Till You See It Podcast YouTube channel https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCq08HES7xLMvVa3Fy5DR8-gFacebook https://www.facebook.com/llogan.pilatesLinkedIn https://www.linkedin.com/in/lesley-logan/The OPC YouTube Channel https://www.youtube.com/@OnlinePilatesClasses Episode Transcript:Lesley Logan 0:00  It's Fuck Yeah Friday.  Brad Crowell 0:00  Fuck yeah.  Lesley Logan 0:02  Get ready for some wins. Welcome to the Be It Till You See It podcast where we talk about taking messy action, knowing that perfect is boring. I'm Lesley Logan, Pilates instructor and fitness business coach. I've trained thousands of people around the world and the number one thing I see stopping people from achieving anything is self-doubt. My friends, action brings clarity and it's the antidote to fear. Each week, my guest will bring bold, executable, intrinsic and targeted steps that you can use to put yourself first and Be It Till You See It. It's a practice, not a perfect. Let's get started. Lesley Logan 0:44  Hello, Be It babe. Happy Friday. Happy Fuck Yeah Friday and Happy Halloween. Happy Halloween. I don't, I do not decorate for Halloween. I actually, I don't like to be scared, but I have to say that I really am some, like, somewhat excited about this holiday, mostly because I just, over the last year, I feel like I've learned a bit more about the holidays. And, like, what I was told was, like, paganism and like weird, like, witchy stuff. And, you know, because I grew up in religion, and now I can look at this holiday and go, I love all the witches. Yeah, I love them all. They were like the all knowing women. Often they were fucking doulas. And I just love it. I really wish this holiday had been, like, kept alive from the history of it in a different way. But, you know, it's good. So we celebrate things that are on our hearts and our minds. Wins of yours you send in, a win of mine and an affirmation. Lesley Logan 1:42  So this is really cool. I saw this online. 58-year-old Donna Jean Wilde set the Guinness World Record for the longest abdominal plank held by a woman. Okay, so this is insane. 58, when they're telling us, oh, women after 40, good luck building muscle. Blah, blah, blah. Well, 58-year-old Donna Jean Wilde from Alberta, set a Guinness World Record in March 2024 for the longest plank held by a woman holding it for, ready, four hours, 30 minutes and 11 seconds. She also holds the record for the most push ups in one hour by a woman, 1,575, I don't even know why we need to know, like, have these records, like, I'm actually not sure that it's even like necessary, but I love that she did this, and I love that she's 58 and I love that she's a grandmother, and I love that she's, is she a grandmother? At least she, they said, did I read that wrong? Anyways, I freaking, maybe she's not, but she's still a kick ass woman, whether or not, she is in my book. I also like, look at some of these things and just go, how do they have the time to practice? How would you even know you could hold it for four hours? Like, I don't know what else you're doing in the day to get her things going on. But I fucking love this for you. And I love, oh no, she has a grandchild. In fact, she has 12 grandchildren. I didn't think I made that up. Okay, there we go. I'm like, my memory is pretty good. Anyways, I'm impressed by that. I just think, like, this is proof that we can be it till you see with anything we want, anything we want, you don't you don't just, like, show up one day and do a four hour plank. I don't even know if I can be with myself for four hours. You know, that's a long time, but she fucking did. So anyways, you can do whatever you want. I'm not saying you can do that too, because I don't know that you need to, but I I'm happy for her, and I'm happy to share with you that you can build muscle and kick ass at 58 years old or older. Lesley Logan 3:32  Here we go. We have an amazing win from Kelly Nyhan. We love her and love her from Chicago. We've experienced her. We got to see her a lot in different places in the world. I love when we get to see what's going on in the wins of people's lives. She has listened to this podcast for years. So her FYF is okay, I'm feeling really great about my practice and teaching these days, and I've had to really pat myself on the back, LL and Brad and my fellow eLevators on the fact that I am keeping some type of practice in my day and week, increasing my movement what feels good in my body for right now, and diving deeper into the exercises with the flash cards, which are a game changer. Complement with YouTube videos I signed up for OPC and committed to watching and doing each video. I feel good about watching the video sometimes at 2.0 speed before I do the class. That feels good to me right now, but maybe in the future, I'll just go for it. A couple more fyfs. I signed up for a day at Balanced Body Chicago's Pilates On Tour, purchased a Contrology Wunda Chair to pick up, signed up for LL's mat class at a local studio, Rachel from eLevate, and, of course, the happy hour, oh, and I helped facilitate LL's current eLevate group for part of chairs weekend, chairs, oh, I want to master you. And sorry this is long, but I have a loose system for really showing up for the things I want to keep me connected to my Agency eLevate and OPC community. Feeling great and more connected in every which way. And it shows in my teaching. I'm getting more confident every day. Woohoo. Kelly, there's a lot of wins in there, babe, which I, you know I love. I love that you're giving yourself permission, like you're like, okay, I need to watch the class first. Like, we all have different learning styles. And instead of us, like, going, oh, I, like, I have ADHD, and I have to catch myself like, sometimes I say it like, I was like, like, I'm annoyed by it, right? Instead, it's like, well, I have this, and so because I have this, I do this, and I'm going to celebrate that. So I'm celebrating you, Kelly, that you are like, you know what? Right now, I need to watch the class at 2x speed so that I can see what's going on, so that when I do the class, I know what I'm modifying so you can honor your body. I love that. That's so great for you. And like all the different things you're doing, to be in community and to make sure that you get to prioritize that that's huge. It's not easy to do, so, it's not easy to make time for other people all the time, and you're doing a great job. So thank you for sending your win in. Kelly, who's next, who's gonna send their win in? Lesley Logan 5:46  A win of mine. So this win is a little long time in sharing, because I've had other things I want to celebrate with you, but I wanted to still celebrate this with you. This is my year of, like, pivot, which, like, who knew we would all thought that would've been 2020 and I'd be, like, gone and done with it, but I actually don't think so. I think 2020 was, like, the transformation year that I planned it to be, and it just looked a little differently, and everyone else was pivoting. This has been the pivot year. So we had to pivot in the summertime with the Canada thing to virtual. And then literally, 10 days later, we had something going with our AC. We had a bunch of people the house for an eLevate workshop. We had a pivot to another place, made a pivot back I should have done another pivot that I've had to do. And I just want to say, like, I'm pretty freaking proud and celebrating that, like I actually have practice what can I do so freaking much that I can just pivot in minutes on any massive project, and it can include many people, and I find a way to make the actual thing that I wanted to happen, and then I'm able to execute on it, and I can feel so good at the end of the day going even though I'm tired, even though whoa, I planned for X and I ended up doing y. Why did I have to plan for X for so many months to only do Y in so many minutes? But I'm celebrating that, because I think a lot of times, we would just focus on all the shit that went wrong, and I got, I by being like, celebrating that I was able to pivot like, to celebrate all the things that we got right and we got to do and the experience and the community that we had because of it. And I'm just so proud. And so anyways, there's probably a skill set you have that other people don't, that you probably don't even realize it's a skill set. And I'm telling you, it's time to celebrate that you did those things, that you're doing those things, because it's really easy to take our strengths for granted and not just take a moment to celebrate. Oh my God, fucking great at that, right? Fucking great at that. All right, anyways, pivot queen over here, who hopes that next year is a different kind of year. Lesley Logan 7:39  All right. Your affirmation to leave you for the weekend. Oh, this one's good. I make decisions based on a good gut. I make changes based on a growing heart. I make decisions based on a good gut, and I make changes based on a growing heart. I make decisions based on a good gut and I make changes based on a growing heart. How much abundance is that? Fucking great. Yeah, all right, go Be It Till You See It. See you next time. Lesley Logan 8:06  That's all I got for this episode of the Be It Till You See It Podcast. One thing that would help both myself and future listeners is for you to rate the show and leave a review and follow or subscribe for free wherever you listen to your podcast. Also, make sure to introduce yourself over at the Be It Pod on Instagram. I would love to know more about you. Share this episode with whoever you think needs to hear it. Help us and others Be It Till You See It. Have an awesome day. Be It Till You See It is a production of The Bloom Podcast Network. If you want to leave us a message or a question that we might read on another episode, you can text us at +1-310-905-5534 or send a DM on Instagram @BeItPod.Brad Crowell 8:49  It's written, filmed, and recorded by your host, Lesley Logan, and me, Brad Crowell.Lesley Logan 8:53  It is transcribed, produced and edited by the epic team at Disenyo.co.Brad Crowell 8:58  Our theme music is by Ali at Apex Production Music and our branding by designer and artist, Gianfranco Cioffi.Lesley Logan 9:05  Special thanks to Melissa Solomon for creating our visuals.Brad Crowell 9:08  Also to Angelina Herico for adding all of our content to our website. And finally to Meridith Root for keeping us all on point and on time.Support this podcast at — https://redcircle.com/be-it-till-you-see-it/donationsAdvertising Inquiries: https://redcircle.com/brandsPrivacy & Opt-Out: https://redcircle.com/privacy

"Magnifying glass examining colorful crypto coins labelled 'Ponzi,' one golden Bitcoin standing out as genuine, cautionary warning icons..." ROI Podcast® episode 496! In this episode, entrepreneur and writer Alexander Svetsky shares stories from his wild ride through the crypto world. He talks about co‑founding one of the first Bitcoin‑only savings/exchange platforms and why dealing with regulators made him say "never again." Alexander also explains why he's building Satlantis, a Bitcoin‑powered ticketing app, and how his writing on economics and philosophy has influenced his entrepreneurial journey. We dive deep into Bitcoin's fundamentals—what makes it different from "shitcoins," why sound money matters, and how bad incentives distort economic behavior. Alexander breaks down how Bitcoin is backed by energy and how mining can even stabilize the power grid by flexibly using surplus renewable energy - cryptoforinnovation.org - and providing load‑balancing services - cryptoforinnovation.org - You'll hear why he believes decentralization beats trust in institutions and what industries could look like in a Bitcoin‑standard world. If you're curious about energy debates, Ponzi‑scheme cryptos, or the myth of Satoshi Nakamoto, this episode delivers fresh insights. We also get personal—Alexander reflects on mistakes, shares advice for his 13‑year‑old self, and discusses being a new dad. Hit like, subscribe and ring the bell if you enjoy these deep dives into business, tech and philosophy. Share your thoughts and questions in the comments. Listen to ROI Podcast® on your favorite podcast platform for the full experience! Episode sponsored by @Flodesk -50% off https://flodesk.com/c/AL83FF @OpusClip: https://www.opus.pro/?via=7bd356 @Incogni remove you personal data from public websites 50% off https://get.incogni.io/SH3ve @SQUARESPACE website builder → https://squarespacecircleus.pxf.io/sweatequity @CALL RAIL call tracking → https://bit.ly/sweatequitycallrail @LINKEDIN PREMIUM - 2 months free! → https://bit.ly/sweatequity-linkedin-premium @OTTER.ai → https://otter.ai/referrals/AVPIT85N Hosts' Eric Readinger & Law Smith

Are you ready to ramble?! Straight out of the gate, you got a reference to Star Trek red shirts…and it spirals out from there.This episode is following up to the first episode (prior to kicking off Season 5) with my cohost, No. 1 Child, and breaking my own rules for editing.It didn't yield what we thought it would, so…we cover a lot of things: television, movies*, music, actors, artists, AI, ChatGPT.So it's a rambling episode, put it on the background and feel free to laugh at us or with us!*The movie that the music video by Annie Lennox “Walking On Broken Glass” was inspired by the movie, “Dangerous Liaisons” with Glen Close and John Malkovich. Not Amadeus as discussed in this episode. Support the showWant more sweary goodness? There's now the availability of Premium Subscription for $3 a month! Click the "Support The Show" link and find out more info.* * *F*ck The Rules Podcast is produced by Evil Bambina Productions, LLC. You can find our podcast on Amazon Music/Podcasts, Apple Podcasts, Spotify and many more!***Social media/podcast episodes are not intended to replace therapy with a qualified mental health professional. All posts/episodes are for educational purposes only. *****Susan Roggendorf is a Licensed Clinical Professional Counselor in Illinois and a Licensed Mental Health Counselor in Iowa. In addition to hosting and producing her podcast, she's a volunteer mentor and a supervisor to new therapists, as well as running a private practice as an independent provider full-time. A National Certified Counselor through the NBCC as well as an Emergency Responder & Public Safety Certified Clinician through NERPSC and Certified Clinical Trauma Professional. Main populations Susan works with are folx living with anxiety and trauma experiences in the LGBTQIA community as well as First Responders, Law Enforcement, hospital staff, urgent care and Emergency Department personnel. When she's not busy with all those things, as a GenX elder, she's usually busy annoying her adult children with 70's and 80's pop culture references and music or she's busy in her garden.

Send us a textFall tastes better when the first pour surprises you and the second one lingers. We kick off spooky season with a road trip to Dented Keg in Clearfield, PA, where river views meet a flight that actually teaches you something about the brewery's range. The standout is a cherry-driven sour that nails the beginner's balance—refreshing, not too tart, and clean enough to sip all night. We talk price shock on giant tots, why some pumpkins go “perfumey,” and how to spot the one you'll want to bring home.Then we pivot hard into High Wire's 10W40 Pumpkin Spice Latte imperial stout. It opens with chocolate, settles into roast, and keeps the pumpkin spice in check so flavor leads and gimmick fades. Coming off a sour, the bitterness needs a moment, but patience pays off with a smooth, seasonal stout that clocks a confident eight out of ten from both of us. If fall to you means richer pours without sugar fatigue, this one slides right into your lineup.Along the way, we share how to actually listen via voice on Spotify if your device blocks explicit shows, shout out our Buzzsprout “buy us a beer” link, and trade road tips on Mars, PA and quick brewery runs. By the end, you'll know which beer to start with, which to finish on, and why pacing your palate makes all the difference when the shelves flip from pumpkin to Christmas overnight. Hit play, rate your own pour, and tell us your favorite fall beer. If this ride made you thirsty, follow the show, share it with a friend, and leave a quick review so more beer lovers can find us.Support the showwww.anotherreasontodrink.com

Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 14 Wagers In 30 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the podcast at Explicit Novels.             An army is one man's courage and a thousand men's discipline    "Oh! Pay up, pay up," Opal called out. "Damn," bitched Rio. "I keep hoping my boy Zane will develop some standards, but oh, well." "They were betting on you bringing me back for sex?" Paige whispered, but her desire was glowing bright. I shook my head and chuckled. "Don't worry about it; I still see you as a whirling vortex of passionate lust," I assured her. We passed around the Chinese screens that separated my area from the rest of the floor and I was relieved to see everyone but Barbie Lynn had left, and Barbie had curled up on the near side of the bed and was still asleep. As we moved around the bed, Paige's resolve began to falter. "Sit down, let's talk," I said softly. Paige was clearly confused. "The most powerful tool in sex is the brain," I continued. "I want to know you a little better first." "I should be great at this," she replied. "How many boys have you kissed?" I asked as we sat down. She looked surprised by the question. "Two," was her curt response. "Zane, I want you to take my virginity." Now it was my turn to be surprised, but I was only put off for a moment. "Tell me about those two times," I persisted. Paige had started tugging her shirt out from her skirt and was clearly not pleased with my request. "Zane, didn't you hear me? I want you to pop my cherry, break me in, fuck my cunt, whatever you want to call it," she told me. "Yes," I nodded, "and I'm looking forward to that, but answer the question please." "I, I've been kissed by two boys, one kiss per boy," she replied, but I could tell there was more to it. "Do I have to play twenty questions with you?" I gave an exasperated sigh. Paige flushed with anger. "Fine, damn it," she growled. "The first boy, I paid to kiss me on the lips. He did so, and he looked at me like he wanted to throw up." That looked like it hurt her to admit. "The second time, it was a joke, a dare. I closed my eyes, he kissed me on the lips, and then I heard the applause. They congratulated him for kissing the freak," she recited with anguish. "They laughed at me while I ran away." She looked furious and miserable at the same time. I tilted her head up toward me. I let my first kiss barely brush her lips. I let her study my reaction, and then I kissed her again. The third kiss pressed our lips together, and on the fourth, our tongues touched. The fifth saw her wrap her arms around me and hold me tight for nearly a minute. She was panting for breath when we came up for air. I used that moment to pick her up and place us both farther into the bed. "Eep!" she exclaimed, then she started to giggle. I straddled her and dove in to nibble her neck. Paige beat at my chest with her fists but couldn't stop laughing. "That tickles!" We fell back into kissing for a while; Paige didn't need to rush into sex despite her declared desires. "Shouldn't we take our clothes off?" I responded to that by sitting up, grabbing her shirt in both hands over the breasts, and ripping it open. Buttons went flying everywhere and Paige's eyes expressed her shock. I reached for her bra but Paige's hands flew to mine. "Wait," she gasped. "It unsnaps from the front." I even let her open the bra for me, exposing her ghostly breasts and pale pink areolas and nipples. I shifted down Paige's body and latched my lips to her left breast, causing her to cry out in pleasure. "Oh, damn," she purred, "this is so much better in real life." I wasn't sure I knew what that meant, or that I even wanted to know. I feasted on each nipple and breast in turn until they were fully engorged and bright, rosy pink from my attention. She'd spread her legs wide open and was humping her hips up against me. I pulled away long enough to get my shirt off before descending on her for kisses once more. In the midst of that, we rolled over where she grabbed me by the side of the head and covered my face with butterfly kisses. "I've always wanted to do that," she beamed pure joy at me. I moved my hands down her ribs, waist, and hips until I was able to pull up her skirt and grab her ass. Paige aggressively humped me in response, smiling at me and breathing heavy. Without any urging, Paige pushed up my body until she dangled her breast against my lips. I greedily sucked one in, teasing her nipple with my teeth. Paige yelped but followed me down without comment, cradling my head into her chest and rocking me back and forth. "Careful, Honey, he's addictive," Barbie Lynn sleepily intervened. "He's going to take my virginity," Paige exulted. "Is he now?" she grinned at me. "She's asked; I'm considering it, but I want to know she's really ready for it first," I mumbled back between mouthfuls of tit. "Wait," she panted, "you promised me." "Paige, Rule #7 for guys: when sex is involved, we lie," I informed her. "Oh, what lie did you tell Barbie Lynn?" Paige inquired. "He forces me to orgasm so he can bask in my post-orgasmic bliss," Barbie Lynn sighed dreamily. "Besides," I said, as I ran my hands through her fine white hair and tucked a few locks behind her ears, "I am not saying we won't do it, but you are an incredibly tough read and we aren't going to do something I don't think you need." "How come you get to decide?" Paige sounded annoyed. "I'm the only guy you've approached who you didn't find on an escort service website; we are in my bed; and, oh, yeah, I've had sex hundreds of times and you are in all ways a virgin," I listed off the reasons. "Paige, you only get to do this 'first time' once, and I would like it to be something you love and want to do again and again." "Well, I know what I want. I am in your bed and you're half-naked already," she emphasized by grinding her pelvis into me. "I'm also on top and I don't think you can get rid of me that easily." "This one is a little firecracker," Barbie Lynn chuckled. "She's that," I commented, "but you should always be leery of someone who thinks they are always right." My words didn't stop me from pressing my cock up against Paige's twat. "We could always have a little butt-sex instead," I teased. "No!" Paige squeaked. "You are huge and my asshole is tiny." "Oh, God," I laughed. "You actually looked at your ass in a mirror." Paige blushed furiously. "Listen, Paige, trust me on this. You can go into town and find some college guy who will jump at the chance to screw you. What you have to wonder is how much he'll care about you and your needs as well as how good he is at sex. Let's get naked." "Finally," Paige mocked. She rolled off and shed her clothes so fast they left angry red tracks down her legs. I took my time but Paige didn't seem to mind. She reached out and ran a hand over my bicep and shoulder. "He's real enough," Barbie Lynn assured her quietly. "How did you know what I was thinking?" Paige mused. At least she only implied Barbie Lynn was stupid. "Paige, sweetie, how many of us FFU girls expect to be able to choose our man, much less one worth having? And don't you be disparaging of Zane, now, either. I can smell your arousal from here," Barbie Lynn said with a sexy curve to her lips. Paige was thinking of her retort when she gasped as I caught her distracted and slipped two fingers along the folds of her cunt. When her razor sharp focus latched onto me once more, I pushed her onto her back and mounted her. Her legs splayed out to either side and the location of her hips against my stomach reminded me of how narrow her hips were, narrower than even Iona's. She still did her best to wrap her legs around me as she placed her hands on my shoulders. "Are you going to make me scream?" she asked nervously. "Every girl is different so don't worry about it," I grinned. "Besides, I can tell you'll be really good at this." "How can you know I'll be any good at sex?" Paige snapped. Yes, that was the sore point I was looking for. "Your eyes sparkle when you touch me, you react instinctively to my touch, you are in good physical shape, and you're very sensitive all over your body," I explained. "What you saw as fooling around was me mapping out how your body works and where your erogenous zones were. No two women are the same and I love exploring. Now I'm getting back to it." I began placing kisses along her sternum, down toward her navel. Her stomach pulsed when I kissed the belly button. "Oh, aha," Paige moaned. I licked and stroked the area around her navel, causing her torso to gyrate from the sexual stimulation. "Umm, that feels nice." Unlike previous encounters with other women where I avoided the cunt while I worked around it, I instead placed one hand immediately to the area, squeezing two fingers into her cunt and wiggling them around. I left the clit alone for now because I was encouraging a slow boil, not a flash burn. I wanted Paige in an erotically charged high before I challenged her vaginal virginity. Paige's skin had this false translucent quality to it that was exciting to watch. You could track the arousal of a touch by the blood rushing to the skin around the excited area. Physically, she could conceal nothing, and she was far from sexually experienced enough to stifle her vocalizations of pleasure. "I just want to be fucked," she moaned," I just want to be fucked, aha, oh." Her words said one thing but her body expressed its desire for more excitement. "No, she groaned as she ground her hips against my lips. When I stabbed my tongue to her clit, she acted like a jolt of electricity arched through her body. Now, when I've performed cunnilingus on a girl, I expect a bit of movement; I'm doing something wrong if she lays there. Paige was all over the place, pulling away then thrusting back as well as rolling her hips rapidly side to side. At the moment her thrashing turned into trembles, I withdrew my lips and fingers, causing Paige to whimper and look down at me. "Huh?" she pleaded. I gave her a mischievous grin, then blew on her clit. Paige hiccupped, then threw her head down on the bed violently. I began sucking on the inside of her thighs for about one minute, letting her settle down, then leapt on her clit with my tongue once more. "Oh, God!" Paige squealed. I moved my tongue off, trading off with two fingers parting her labia and flicking her clit with my thumb. I alternated back and forth over five minutes until I noticed Paige was sobbing and tearing up the sheets with her fists. "Have mercy, Zane," Barbie Lynn whispered. I gave a quick nod before placing my lips around Paige's clit and sucking on it with growing intensity plus twirling the tip of my tongue along its tip. I also made tiny fucking motions with two fingers into her cunt. She didn't last thirty seconds. "Oh, my, God, Zane!" she growled. She wasn't loud but she rumbled her orgasm from deep in her chest. It was kind of surprising, coming from such a lithe, ephemeral being. Paige was sucking down further sounds internally so that they were merely sobs. I crawled up to her side, rested sidewise, propped up by an elbow, and placed a hand on her stomach as I watched over her. When she started gasping for air, her eyes locked with mine once more. Paige feebly pushed on my chest so I let her push me on my back. She struggled to rise over me, then collapsed on my chest. "I, that was, you still didn't fuck me," she wheezed. I sighed in frustration, pulled Paige on top of me, chest to chest, and then began playing slap-happy with her ass. "Ow,ow, ow, ow, ow," she squalled. "Stop that; I bruise easily," she added, with tears in her eyes. "Damn it, woman, is it going to kill you to accept that I know what I'm doing?" I responded angrily. "Since you are clearly clueless, what we just did was foreplay. I wanted to relax your body before we moved to the next step." Paige had enough common sense to look embarrassed but not enough to keep quiet. "Well my ass still hurts," she pouted. "What?" I questioned. "Did you say you wanted me to hurt your ass?" I grabbed each ass cheek and pulled them apart. "No!" she squeaked, "You are too big." She grabbed my hands in her smaller grip and tried to pry them off. We rocked back and forth until we rolled over. She struggled but I soon ended on top of her, Paige on her stomach, and my legs prying hers open. "No, no," she pleaded as she felt my cock resting on her ass cleft. "Relax," I whispered into Paige's ear, "have you ever heard of doggy style?" "You aren't, going to have anal sex with me?" she gulped. I pushed my body up and after a moment, Paige followed, pressing her back against my torso once more. "I'd never do anything to you that you didn't want me to," I assured her, "though I am going to have you begging me to bugger you before this semester is over." "Uh-uh," Paige assured me, "not going to happen," but she did wiggle her ass against me playfully, testing my resolve. I balanced on one hand so I could use the other to pull her hair away from one side to the other. Her neck, ear, and the side of her face were now revealed. I sucked on her shoulder while I repositioned my cock so that it slid down her ass, past her anus and cunt, so that it pressed along her pubic mound from below. Paige began humming pleasurably and gyrating her hips against me. I put my free hand on her breast and massaged it as well. "Promise me you won't keep me waiting this time," she murmured. "Promise you'll take me." "Of course I will, Paige. You have to relax and enjoy yourself and not get worked up about us having sex," I comforted her. She rocked against me and I pushed back. "Nice and slow," I cautioned her. "I'm not going anywhere." With a little effort, she did as I requested. I kept running my hand down from her breast to her stomach, each time going a little farther down. She'd tilted her shoulders and neck so that we could kiss but she also found my lips on her neck to be tantalizing. I was tricky enough that I had my cockhead parting her puffy lips before she realized it. In fact, I had three separate penetrations that elicited moans, then she looked up at me. "Don't be afraid," I told her sympathetically. "Remember the faces of all the girls you've seen me with while we are having sex and know that it is going to be just as good for you." Paige looked down at the mattress and nodded her head. She pushed back but it wasn't easy. Her entrance felt like a vice restricting my entrance. Even totally wet, her vaginal muscles were blocking my progress initially. I patiently kept at it, incrementally advancing with each coaxing touch. When I brushed against her hymen, Paige didn't even recognize the moment had come. I subtly brought my arm down to her stomach and wrapped her up in my arm while teasing her ear with my teeth. "Yip!" Paige exclaimed as I pierced her virginity. "Oh, God, it burns," she sobbed. I gave her a few seconds to adjust before penetrating even deeper. "No," she moaned, and tried to pull away, but I didn't let her. "Zane," she pleaded for me to let her go. "It hurts." I kept at it. "I never thought it would hurt this bad, please." She gave one final gasp as I pressed the final inch into her, then we remained there, locked in sexual congress while she wept and trembled underneath me. I considered it a minor miracle Paige had remained on her hands and knees as we reached this point. Now I had to get her past the stage where pain dominated pleasure. "We'll move when you feel you are ready," I instructed her. Paige nodded, then nothing else for some time. She caught me off guard when she flexed her grasp on my cock. "Umm," she purred. "Did you feel that?" My groan was my reply. Paige pulled away a tiny bit until the pain kicked in and she stopped. Seconds later she repeated the process, withdrawing several inches, then reversing the procedure and allowing me deeper in once more. "It hurts less," she admitted. A moment later as she shifted to a faster rhythm, "it is really quite nice." "You might want to ask Zane how he is doing," Barbie Lynn chided Paige. "But I honestly don't care," Paige noted. "If you want to do this again, you might want to start caring," Barbie informed her. I winked at the blonde sex angel. "Zane, do you like having sex with me?" Paige asked in a much kinder tone than normal. She must have been truly appreciating the lovemaking she was receiving. "It feels like you are trying to rip my cock off," I ground out. "You are damn tight, then you are adding those contractions on top of that. I may not be able to have sex for a week." "Paige, I like you, but if Zane is telling the truth, I going to seriously rearrange your anatomy," Barbie Lynn promised with dangerous intent. "I apologize," Paige pouted. To prove how sorry she wasn't, Paige rotated her hips down then back up several times rapidly. So that's how she wanted to play it. I placed both hands on her shoulders and let her make a few more tentative moves before slamming my member all the way in. "Oh, fuck," she gasped. I slowly drew back my full length, then rocketed back in time and time again. Paige was sweating and panting from earlier exertions but now she was barely hanging on. Slap, slap, slap, my hips mashed against her ass. Paige gave a breathless grunt each time I drilled her, and that was followed by a relieved sigh as I pulled back. By the desperation in her voice, I knew she wouldn't last much longer. "Oh! My! Fucking! God!" she growled loudly. I now knew what it felt like to have put my cock in a fire hose and had some asshat turn the water on. Paige's cunt juice had been plentiful the first time she had an orgasm. This time they were copious and forceful, and my cock was simply in the way; what got past stung the hell out of my ball sack. Normally I have really good control over my sexual climax but I was being sorely tested. Worse, I couldn't simply pop out of Paige because that would cause her pain. The odds of her using birth control were next to nil and none, so it fell to me to find something to center my mind and not ejaculate. "Zane, are you okay?" Barbie Lynn said in a hushed, worried tone. I could only nod. Paige was erratically pushing up and down on my cock, to the point where I grabbed her hips in order to not have a nasty accident when her muscles relaxed and my overstimulation ended. "Don't, move," I panted painfully to Paige. Paige didn't quite comply but I didn't blame her because her arms gave out and she slumped forward. I held up her rear by my hold on her hips. I carefully let her slide off my cock and finish splaying out on the bed. I sat back on my heels, breathing deeply and fighting for control. "Come here, Baby," Barbie Lynn ordered, picking up on my distress. I moved over Paige's leg toward Barbie and she joined me by turning around, meeting me half way. "I've got this," she purred, as she wrapped my cock in one hand and placed her lips over the head. Despite Paige's vaginal fluids and some blood, Barbie loved it. She bobbed up and down twice before my resolve finally crumbled. "Cumming," I gasped. Barbie Lynn shot me a quick grin, then pumped and sucked with renewed vigor. When I started ejaculating, Barbie Lynn made some half-hearted swallowing efforts but I knew she was holding something back. I smiled at her as I ran my hand through her honeyed locks. When I finished unloaded into Barbie Lynn's mouth, I pulled her up, she leaned into my body, and we kissed. I tasted my semen on my tongue as we swapped fluids. Barbie Lynn licked her lips in a highly sensual manner as we broke our kiss. She gave me a little wink, acknowledging how much I'd changed her in our short time together: kinky, sexy, and beautiful. "Whoa," whimpered Paige as she opened her eyes and looked in our direction. "That was intense." She sighed and took a deep breath. "I should have mentioned this earlier, you didn't need to pull out. I had, issues when I was little and my ovaries were removed. I'm never going to have children." I switched back to Paige and kissed her on the forehead. This was probably time for some sympathy, if Paige had been anything approaching a normal girl. "You fucking wait to tell me this now?" I chided her. "Do you have any idea the panic attack you put me through? I was stuck inside you and you were so damn hot I nearly lost it. I was trying to figure out what I was going to tell your father, damn it!" "Father?" she seemed confused for a second, then, "Oh. Why would I ever marry you?" "I'm a billionaire philanthropist genius playboy," I joked. "You are Iron Man?" she mocked me. "Or Batman, your choice," I volleyed back. "If you hadn't made me feel so fantastic right now, I'd recode your computer to operate in Mandarin," she snickered. "Iron Man is one of my heroes and I will not have him mocked by the likes of you." "Clearly, the first round of spanking didn't work, but I'm nothing if not persistent," I glowered. Paige's hands flew to her vulnerable and still rather red backside. "Don't you dare," she threatened. I pivoted, she flinched, then I leaned down and kissed her ass cheek. "What?" she murmured then I kissed her again and again. I slowly pried her hands away and soon had planted little signs of affection all over her tender, sore flesh. "Kiss ass," Paige teased. I had to wonder if she was taking social lessons from Rio. "Tell me something: how did you get to be so quiet? I'm normally pretty good at not letting anyone sneak up on me but you have done it to me twice already," I asked. "That's not a totally stupid question," Paige answered. "I have been basically friendless most of my life, if you don't count the internet. I was small, different, and was picked on. I learned to be quiet and go unnoticed," she explained. "I admit to having a harder time with you than with most people." "Because I lived out in the jungle and became more observant?" I queried. "No," she sighed in exasperation. "Because I've wanted to grab you and drag you back to my room since I first laid eyes on you, Zane. Mentally, you are unremarkable, but physically, you scream out 'Sex, sex, sex!'" That observation made Barbie Lynn laugh out loud. My pained and confused expression only caused them to laugh louder. Someday I'm going to come out on top of one of these exchanges. Then I'm going to run away from school because I want to leave on a high note and I'm not likely to ever win a second time. Girls, Relationships and the Chancellor too. "Zane? God Damn it, Zane!" Raven screeched at me as she barged into my room. What could I say? Barbie Lynn was halfway under the sheets but her tumultuous breasts were clearly exposed. Paige was totally naked, face down on the other side of me but had clearly been fucked thoroughly and her tight pale ass spanked hard. Oh, yeah, and I was kneeling between the two, totally naked as well. I vaulted over Barbie Lynn (who was closer to the entrance and Raven) because I didn't want to hurt her injured knee, snatched up my robe, and put it on. "Very complicated, long story, we can laugh about it later," I dazzled Raven. I took her by the elbow and headed her out of my bedroom. "Why don't we study on the far side of the main Solarium?" The look of betrayal in Raven's eyes destroyed any doubt that she was crushing on me in a big way. For the love of God, I really needed to find some lesbians to hang out with because these straight chicks were driving me crazy. Before we could leave, Iona nearly piled into us. "I'm sorry, Zane. She slipped past me," Iona apologized. "I only wanted to talk with him and, and he was in bed with yet another girl," Raven bitched. "I'm still ready to study with you," I offered. "How can we study if you are always having sex with other women?" she stomped her foot in frustration. Iona shot me a worried look. I put a hand on Raven's shoulder and made eye contact. "Raven, I promise you we will get this project done, you'll get your good grade, and I'll carry my part of the project. I'm here for you," I assured Raven. "You, you aren't giving any thought about us, our project together," was her accusation. "What do you want me to do?" I asked evenly. "I, I think I should go to Ms. Goodswell and request another partner," Raven sighed. I looked to Iona who looked to the living area past the Jacuzzi. "Ms. Goodswell is right over there," Iona indicated our teacher who was sitting with Dana and five other teachers who had come in while I was, busy. "Your place has controlled access," Iona answered my unasked question as to why I had so many other educators in my place. "Bazz's people can 'accidentally' step in." Raven was not deterred by the other teachers hanging around Virginia as she made a beeline across the room. At least she was polite enough to wait while Virginia disengaged from the others so she could talk to us. "Raven, Zane, how can I help you?" Ms. Goodswell inquired, yet I had a sneaking suspicion that she was way ahead of the situation. "Ms. Goodswell," Raven started, "I really need to get a new project partner." "Why is that, Raven?" Virginia asked. "We simply aren't working out," she sounded exasperated. "And, I think the other girls were right; I don't feel safe around him," she tacked on. I lowered my head and sighed. This sucked. "Very well. Zane, do you want a new partner?" Virginia turned to me. "Sure, whatever. If Raven doesn't feel safe, she deserves someone new," I shrugged. "Alright, then, but I want you two to know a few things," Virginia began. "First off: Raven, I don't like being lied to." She held up a hand to forestall Raven's protest. "You were so uncomfortable with Zane's presence that you came up to his dorm uninvited, asked his whereabouts, and went into his bedroom unescorted. At what point in time did you feel unsafe?" "He was in bed with two girls, Barbie Lynn Masters and Paige Zeller," Raven said angrily. "Did you ask Zane what was going on or did you simply assume something and storm out?" Virginia stated. Raven opened her mouth, then shut it. "Now, do you think I assigned you to Zane solely because you answered one question incorrectly?" "You mean why I didn't want Zane as a partner initially?" Raven suggested. "Precisely. Raven, you scored the tenth highest placement score for English. That is why you are in my room, I have the top twenty freshmen in my class. Do you know what Zane's placement rank was?" "I don't know," she finally admitted. "He was second," she informed Raven, and me. I had no idea and really, such things don't interest me. "Raven, I didn't place you with Zane to help out Zane; I put you with Zane to help you." "Oh," Raven said in a small voice. "I didn't know." "What you have committed is reverse discrimination," Virginia explained. "Everyone assumes that since Zane is attractive, that he's not too bright. It is the same way most guys perceive bubbly blondes with big breasts, mentally insignificant." "Finally, your real problem with Zane is not his intelligence, his self-control, or the time he is willing to spend with you; it is his libido," Ms. Goodswell instructed. "You may want to ask yourself why you are upset with what Zane does with other students in his spare time and discuss this with him. He is standing right next to you, after all, and he could be elsewhere if he desired." "Very well," Raven conceded, "I'll work with Zane as long as he agrees to not get distracted while we are together." She looked to me for confirmation. "Agreed, I mean, I will try," I responded. Raven didn't seem totally satisfied but she allowed my promise to stand. "Let's get started." "Good," she said, but then she hesitated while she looked around at the other girls in various groups in the Solarium. "Let's go back to my room," I suggested. Seeing her skeptical look, "I need my tablet and then we can pick out a place and start studying." "Why do I need to come with you?" she glared. "With you, I'll be safe," I informed her. "Sometimes the ladies can forget I am here to get a degree and you help remind them of that with your seriousness." Raven shrugged and followed me back to my room. When we got there, Barbie Lynn was sitting on the edge of the bed, pulling up her socks. She was otherwise dressed. Paige was spread-eagled on the middle of the bed, staring up at the ceiling. "Hey, Zane," Paige smiled. "Are you finished?" "We came back for his tablet, Paige," Raven growled. "We haven't started yet. Stay where you are; we have work to do." Paige's mouth dropped open in shock and outrage (Raven is a freshman, after all). I was happy Raven didn't call Paige a slut because I knew that was actively on her mind. I grabbed my backpack, retrieved another bathrobe from the wardrobe, and walked over to Paige. "Here you go. Take a little time in the Jacuzzi," I suggested. "I have nothing to wear," Paige rolled her eyes at my stupidity. "Go naked; you have a beautiful body that's a pleasure to behold," I told her. Paige studied me, weighing my dare to her. Barbie Lynn shot me a smile and a wink for me pressuring Paige. "Zane, we need to go," Raven insisted. She took hold of my elbow but didn't try to move me. "As you wish," I bowed to Raven. As we turned to leave, Paige called out, "The Princess Bride!" she laughed. Raven looked at me to make some sense of that. "It is a movie I like; it's old," I explained. We trecked out but I deviated from our course long enough to grab Rio, who was publically molesting Mercy. "Take it to an alcove, you two," I said softly. Rio challenged my stance but then we both started chuckling. "I can't promise to keep it quiet, Bro," she winked. "Stuff your panties in her mouth," I suggested. "I'm not wearing any," she grinned. "Put her panties in her mouth, then," I told her. "She's not wearing any either," Rio teased me. "Fine, I give up," I threw up my hands and continued off with Raven. "Was it like this for you, before you came here?" Raven asked me once we sat down in an isolated area. "It was different but similar. After a few weeks everyone knew everyone else, so it wasn't like us kids weren't aware of one another," I explained. "So you've always lived like this?" Raven sounded incredulous. "Raven, how would you describe your relationship with your parents?" I began. "I'm not sure what that has to do with anything but my father died of cancer when I was twelve and I have been raised by my mother ever since," Raven explained. "We are pretty close and we've both worked to raise my brother, who is four years younger than me." "So you had a partnership of sorts," I filled in. Raven nodded. "My parents and I were very close; we did almost everything together, and I was a part of their lives for as long as I can remember. When they died, I went to the far side of the globe to guardians who didn't want me hanging around, yet expected me to act in a very restricted moral way with no training or incentive." "My Uncle only had enough time for me to punish me for not living up to his moral code while my Aunt parroted his beliefs. I guess it was only natural that I formed my own code of ethics and relationships. I had a strong sexual curiosity and personality that drove me to express it," I added. "Where is this going?" Raven sighed. "It means I have no serious understanding of monogamy outside of marriage. Worse, I have little respect for restrictive authority. Mindless discipline strikes me as unnatural. Don't get me wrong, though; I don't really care how you, or anyone, choses to live, as long as you respect that right in others." "Couldn't you have conformed to what the rest of us want at this school?" Raven countered. "This is a Christian Girls School and we shouldn't be having sex." "I think we have a fundamental misunderstanding here," I nodded. "We both accept that I want to have sex, but why do you assume that some girls here don't?" "That is not what matters," Raven declared. "What matters is that they wouldn't be succumbing to temptation if you weren't here." "That, I have to agree with you there," I admitted, which stunned Raven. "I doubt any of the girls I am with now would go trolling the local college for guys to score with." "So you see what a problem you are and how you shouldn't be at FFU," Raven concluded. "Belief without temptation has no merit," I quoted. "A promise to abstain from boys is nothing more than empty platitudes if there are no boys around." "Zane, we came here because no boys are allowed. Our pledge is a declaration of solidarity with our fellow students," Raven stated. "But the pledge is voluntary so you should respect their decision to do something else if the situation changes," I suggested. "A lot of girls here treat me nicely but aren't jumping my bones, girls like you." Raven didn't comment for several seconds. "I only wish more girls felt like I did," she said weakly. "Well, I'm glad you feel that way about me," I told her, as I pulled my legs up to a lotus position, adjusted my robe, and got ready to work, "because I find you very attractive and that would make things difficult." "Yes, that would make things difficult," Raven muttered sadly. It didn't really matter how Raven ended up beside me, her legs curled up under her and her head poised at my shoulder looking over our choices of works to read through. She didn't have Iona's insightful genius but she had a dedication to detail that was remarkable. She was apparently impressed with my ability to link Irrelevant Detail A with Curious Reference B. In two hours, Raven was excited over the progress we'd made. "Of course you are happy," I teased her; "you expected nothing from me so everything you get is a bonus." "I apologize," she said softly. "Don't worry about it," I chuckled, "you are hardly the first girl on this campus to think I'm an idiot." No sooner had I spoken those words than Paige hopped over the seat behind me and took the armrest of the chair opposite Raven. "You are a moron, not an idiot," Paige corrected me. "Now, it has been two hours and I've finished my homework. Let's go." "Hey!" snapped Raven. "Excuse me, but did we have plans?" I addressed Paige crossly. "You have been sitting over here for two hours with this bimbo. If she hasn't finished working with you by now, she's even duller than she looks," Paige informed us. "Bimbo!" responded Raven as she stood up to confront Paige. "Paige," I cautioned, "why are you doing this? This is way beyond your normal anti-personnel skills." "I don't like her, and I like her spending time with you even less," Paige declared. "At least I didn't have to spread my legs to make him spend time with me," Raven retorted. That seemed to upset Paige so I intervened. "That's not true," I told Raven. "I hang out with Paige because she is intriguing and smart, like you. Anything else is a private matter between her and me." "I don't like her," Raven replied. "You suck up oxygen that would be better used by mewling infants," Paige countered. "Enough!" I snapped. I turned, cupped Raven's jaw, and kissed her on the lips, leaving her shocked. I turned to Paige and with my countenance, I let her know she'd gone too far. I walked off, looking for somewhere else to be, but the floor was pretty occupied by freshmen now, in their little groups studying and relaxing. I even caught sight of Rio playing pool with Valerie and enjoying herself. Iona was with a group of students I recognized but Barbie Lynn and the teachers were gone. Only Dana remained, an isolated island of calm, watching her television and drinking her beers. I slouched down on the seat next to my former coach. "You are not getting a beer," she told me. "Do I look like I want a beer?" I sighed. "No, you look like you need a beer," she chuckled, "which is worse." "Man, that is a sad assessment of my situation," I groaned; "accurate, but sad." "You need to say 'No' occasionally, Zane," Dana observed. "Since I can no longer keep these girls safe from you, you need to keep yourself safe from them. If you don't set some boundaries, there is going to be trouble." I digested that for a minute. "You are laughing at me on the inside, aren't you?" I remarked. "Pretty much, yes," Dana winked. "This is some twisted plot of yours to make me take some responsibility, damn you," I continued. "Yep," she quipped. "You would think that having so many girlfriends, or potential girlfriends, would be a great thing," I stated. "My problem is that there are so many wonderful girls to meet and I want to get to know them, and it isn't like I get to know someone in one hour, or one day, or even one year, really." Dana laughed out loud so hard she started to cough. "Who would have thought you were a romantic," she snorted. "If you limited yourself to one-night stands, your life would be far easier." "I frankly don't think that is a possibility for me," I shrugged. "Even Paige?" Dana asked, "I know she annoys the crap out of you and she's a total stalker." "She is not," I defended Paige. "She's different but I like her intensity." Dana smirked and a set of arms wrapped around me from behind. Paige rested her head on my shoulder and kissed my ear. "I came back to bitch you out for taking Raven's side over mine," she said softly, "but now I think I'll simply forgive you and be done with it." "Damn it, Paige," I snapped nervously, "would you stop sneaking up on me?" "No," she responded after a moment's introspection. "I want you to be somewhat afraid of me." "Paige, you might want to consider what the hundred and some other girls are going to do to you when they learn you want exclusive rights to Zane," Dana grinned. "We don't have to be exclusive," Paige informed her, like I wasn't even there (this happens to me way too much). "He only needs to be available when I need him. We'll work out other arrangements for us by the end of the semester." "Paige, you accept me on my terms or we don't get together at all," I warned her. "Part of your appeal is that you do so many other things so well," I continued. "You don't need me." "Zane, I gave you, she reminded me with a mixture of anger and sadness. "Paige, you were my first, too," I enlightened her. "I've never taken a woman's virginity before." "It was special to me," she whispered. I turned my head and shoulders far enough around to kiss her. "It was special for me, too, but I know it meant more to you. What I did can't compare to what you went through," I related. "It is not meant to. I haven't forgotten my first time; that doesn't change the fact that I love someone else and I want to spend the rest of my life with her. It has nothing to do with you or any of the other girls. I feel she is the one for me and it doesn't make rational sense," I explained. "I respect that, Zane," Paige allowed. "You are an idiot and a moron; I'm going to need to train you to accept what is best for you, which is me. I became a woman through your exertions and I'm not willing to surrender that glorious feeling to anyone." Dana laughed uproariously while I groaned in despair. "Fine, I'll let you deal with Christina and company," I grumbled. I stood up and disentangled from Paige. She followed me around the sofa until she was cuddled up against me. "Do we have some time?" she inquired while rolling her hip along my pelvis and getting a response from my suicidal cock. "Dinner first, but I wouldn't be opposed to some bedroom time with you," I grinned to Paige. "I'm thinking a hot oil massage, then some cowgirl action." That definitely excited her. Food did end up taking precedence over sex because I was desperately hungry. The meal time was tense, with bandaged members on both sides of the aisle. The big news was that the Board of Directors was meeting tomorrow morning in an emergency session. No mention of the fates of Coach Gorman or Heaven was made. When I got back, I borrowed Gorman's phone and I gave Heaven a call. She exploded all over me when she realized it was me and not the Coach. "I was afraid something had happened, damn you," she snapped. "There is a little thing known as caller ID." "Um, Heaven, you didn't let me get a word in," I pointed out. "How are you doing?" "I'm going nuts," she groused. "I think it is worse, being so close and not being able to help." "Being here isn't all that great," I related. "We are all stuck in our rooms, pretty much. The Coach was fired so she's over here, drinking beer and watching TV." "That has to be weird," Heaven noted. "Are you okay?" "Actually, all my problems are solved," I told her. "Paige Zeller has decided she owns me." "Zeller? That little albino Science Club geek?" Heaven muttered. "When I get back, I'll fix her ass." "Gee, thanks," I chuckled, "but I think I can handle her. The important thing is that we are going to get you back, and as soon as we do, " The TV went dead. "What the, a few of the girls working at the computer stations and at their laptops exclaimed. Our answer was twofold. Ms. Marlowe and five security guards came up the stairs and stared out over the room. My 'room' was a lot to take in the first time around. The arrival of campus security explained the loss of outside access. When the guards entered the security code for the door, it had alerted the system the Science Club had put in place and stopped security from finding our illegal hook-ups with a cursory search. "Ms. Gorman," gawked Ms. Marlowe, "do you have beer up here?" Dana raised a half-drained beer up, examining it intently. "Yes, that would seem to be the case, Edith," Dana responded. "Do you want one? I have five left." "No! This kind of behavior is not allowed," Ms. Marlowe declared. "I'm not employed here anymore, or did you miss that outburst this morning?" Dana chuckled. "You can't kick me out of my room for a month, or so my contract states. I'm not letting any of the students have any, if that makes you happy." "Are you drunk?" Edith inquired. "Not yet, but I'd like to be," Dana sighed. "How about you get on with the security sweep you are here for so I can get back to it." Edith Marlowe shook her head in disgust, then dispatched her guards to look around. There was blatant hostility being generated their way by the present student body. On any other day, that anger would have been the end of it, but one girl started handing out pool cues and girls lined up to get them. "Put those down right now," Ms. Marlowe commanded. "Get stuffed," Vanessa Hutchins, a freshman, shot back. She'd been particularly impacted by Rhaine's actions, having been propelled twice down different stairwells. "Zane," Dana cautioned me. I stood up and walked over to Vanessa. I took the pool cue from her hands gently and placed it on the pool table. "Come on, ladies, the sooner we let them get done, the sooner we can get back to ignoring them," I said to the students. Slowly the sticks were put aside and the guards returned to their search. "Ms. Hutchins, you are coming with me," Ms. Marlowe stepped forward. I turned and looked down at her. "Don't press your luck," I told Marlowe evenly. "We aren't resisting this search but tempers are high and only going to get worse if you push things." "Edith, try to remember that you not only have to get out of this room, you have to get out of the building," Dana pointed out. "I underestimated these students so I'm now sitting here drinking beer and considering my job options." Ms. Marlowe looked down her nose at Dana, who didn't appear to give a crap about her opinion, then motioned the guards to resume looking around. Campus Security hadn't been gone five minutes before Rio came running up to me. "Hey! I heard that there was almost a fight here," she asked me. "Nothing much to it," I shrugged. "Vanessa over there decided that Ms. Marlowe should become familiar with the grain of a certain pool cue and I had to put a stop to it." Valerie and Iona came up in time to hear the explanation. "I guess it was too much to hope that the Chancellor would leave you alone," Iona moped. "People with her personality type don't let go easily," Valerie commented. "I've met more than my share in law enforcement. Their power over other people is how they define themselves." "Therefore, we need Zane to keep her preoccupied," Paige gloated. Mother Fucking God! "I'm going to have to get you a collar with a bell, damn it, Paige," I growled to my albino ghost. "Of course," she hugged me, "I'll wear a black velvet one with an electronic chime on it and you get to wear a shock collar so you can keep your limited intellect on the important things." "Important things?" Valerie grinned. "Yes; important things like obeying me," Paige grinned triumphantly. "Paige, could you please walk this way with me," Iona said sweetly. "We need to talk." "Not right now, Iona; I'm busy with Zane," Paige dismissed Iona. "Paige, come with me right now or I will inflict such painful force upon your person that even Rio will blanch at the damage delivered," Iona stated with a terrible resolve. Paige regarded Iona with disdain. I was about to break things up but Valerie held me back with a small shake of her head. "I'm not afraid of you, Iona Becket," Paige remarked. "Then you haven't studied the implications of our fight. You will win, and Zane won't have anything to do with you anymore. Rio and I are his first friends here and you understand how he weighs such things," Iona told her calmly. "Hurt me, and kiss him goodbye." Paige's face grew grim. "Now let's take a walk and talk this over, Science Clubber to Science Clubber." "I accept the validity of your socio-dynamic theory. Let's talk then." Paige nodded her acceptance of Iona's statement and with a tiny bit more respect for my diminutive friend, the two geeks walked off. Valerie found the exchange to be both confusing and amusing. "Zane, the girls and I were looking over my ride and talking about taking a few weeks off after the spring semester ends and riding out in my territory," Valerie informed me. "I figure I could teach everyone to ride; I could teach Iona basic mechanics; and Rio could learn to fight." "What do you need me to do?" I asked. "Honestly, you are learning to shoot guns and bows, plus you have martial arts training, so you should do fine. I also heard a rumor that you know something about outdoor survival, which is also handy," Valerie continued. "As long as we can keep you away from the other ladies, we should be okay." "That sounds great. Maybe we could put in some rock-climbing once we get there," I suggested. "Didn't, didn't your parents die in a rock-climbing accident?" Valerie asked. "Yes, so? It was something they loved to do and something they taught me to love," I responded. "I won't give up that part of them over one bad memory." "I can't tell if that's cold or touching," Valerie smirked. "I'll let you figure that one out," I grinned back. "Some things you tell the world, some things you tell your friends, and a few things you keep to yourself." "Is that why you don't pry?" Valerie noted. "Rio says you've never asked her about her history, which makes you pretty unique. 'What were you in for?' was my first question to her." "It is my business to know who you are, not who you were," I told her. "I have to live with you in the present, so that's my business." "My Mom is going to love you," Valerie grinned. "How about your Grandfather?" I inquired. "Touch me in a sexual manner and he'll break out of Maximum Security to kill you," Val winked. "I'm not afraid," I boasted. "Oh?" Valerie arched an eyebrow. "Yes. I have a passport and am not afraid to use it," I joked. "Wow," Dana observed, "so this is what Zane is like when he has blood flowing to his brain; he actually makes sense." "Why am I being nice to you, again?" I questioned Dana. "I haven't a fucking clue," Dana shrugged, "after all, I kicked your ass and beat you to unconsciousness." "You knocked Zane out?" Valerie asked. "If you ever have to teach Zane, you'll end up feeling the same way I did," Dana sneered. "It was an accident," Rio informed Val. "Zane threw his face at her fist and she was forced to defend herself." "What really happened, Zane?" Valerie inquired. "I haven't a clue. I heard 'Ready, set,' and I woke up staring at the ceiling thirty seconds later," I answered. "I punched him, but to be fair, he'd knocked me down with a kick in our previous encounter," Gorman admitted. "I was actually surprised he went down because Zane can take a beating." "That's the second nicest thing you've ever said about me," I commented. "What was the first?" Dana said. "You told Ms. Lane I wasn't a total waste of effort," I related. "Speaking of which, you did her, didn't you?" Dana asked. "I like keeping my relationships discreet, I started, then several girls around me groaned, ", if that is what they want, so no comment." "Let's just say that I've seen teeth marks on Zane's shoulder that have a slight gap on the left like a certain someone we both know," Rio snickered. Dana snorted. Before I could respond, I saw Iona coming my way and Paige angling for the door. I nodded to Iona and mouthed a 'thank you' to her, then angled to cut Paige off. "Where are you going?" I questioned her. "I get it; I'm not wanted, you have better things to do, and I am not going to get what I want so I'm leaving," Paige sounded hurt. "Did I say I didn't want you around?" I asked. "Iona said that you spending time with me was something the other girls wouldn't allow. Even Cordelia feels that way, apparently," Paige informed me. "I think you misunderstood," I clarified. "I want to spend time with you but I can't simply kick other girls aside because I do." "So now you want to spend time with me, but why should I spend time with you?" she countered. "I don't know," I replied. "Why did you come over and hassle Raven and I?" That brought her up short, not because she didn't know the answer but because she didn't want to admit it. "I was jealous," she said softly. "You don't need to be," I told her. "We are study buddies, nothing more." "You are a moro

Vi har tagit oss till slutet av denna, vid det här laget, djupt oseriösa serie. I det tolfte extra långa avsnittet av vår Love is Blind-bevakning pratar vi Alis ytliga vänner och falska morsa, ”cold-hearted fucking bitch”-kommentaren från Antons vänner, Edmunds sorgliga familjesituation och fantastiska femte-klass-lärare, präster med hatt och Megans oklara uppbrott med Jordan. Vi fortsätter även vårt tjafs kring KB och Edmund samt frågar oss om svårigheterna att skapa fungerande par beror på dålig casting eller att denna generation singlar inte förstår hur relationer fungerar, vad kompromisser innebär och vad kärlek är. Enjoy! Hosted on Acast. See acast.com/privacy for more information.

Et si le fist fucking était un art ? Découvrez une pratique qui allie plaisir intense et connexion spirituelle.Juan Carlos Garcia Berrio est le cocreateur de La Fistinière, sexotherapeute, praticien en massage californien, organisateur des soirées, formateur, coach et professeur à l'Ecole des Arts Sadiens.Dans cet épisode, vous allez nous entendre parler de :De ce qu'est le Fist-FuckingLes orifices utilisés Comme ça se pratique ? Et pour qui est-ce destiné ?Quid de l'anus. État et IncontinenceLes mises en gardes et risquesL'intégration du fist-fucking dans une relation Les bénéfices et les apportsLes sensations ressenties Pour retrouver mon invité.e :lafistiniere.comjuancarlosdelafistiniere.com empab.fr (site de bien-être)Ressources pour aller plus loin :Mon TEDx : Sexualité: existe-t-il une norme ? Pour prendre RDV, c'est ICI

Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 13 Exiled In 30 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the podcast at Explicit Novels.             You can live without freedom the same way you can live without light, happiness, or music       Chastity, Hope, and I were exiled to our rooms for the rest of the day, and I pretty much spent it in isolation. Cordelia had disabled my own private internet hookup in case my domicile was ransacked so I was left with school work to go over. At 12:30 they brought me lunch and at 6:30 a student brought me dinner. As I was eating, there was another knock on my door. This time there was a girl I didn't recognize from the dorm. "Yes?" "Hi, I'm Alice Hendricks, and I'm your new Dorm Mother," this bright-eyed brunette with pigtails and a gymnast's body greeted me. "Good for you," I replied then started to shut the door. "Wait," she said hurriedly. "The code you gave Barbie Lynn Masters doesn't work." I sighed. "Do you see that green pad beside the keypad?" I indicated the object. "Yes," she nodded. "It is the thumb pad scanner. You enter your code and scan your thumb," I told her. She entered the code and scanned her thumb, and nothing happened. "It doesn't work," she noted. I rolled my eyes. "Let's think about this," I groaned. "You used Barbie Lynn's code and scanned your thumb." I watched as the wheels turned behind her eyes. "Oh, my thumb doesn't match the code, how is this going to work now?" she questioned. "I need to access your room." "Fine," I shrugged. I pushed her aside, covered the keypad with my body, and entered the proper code to generate a new number. "4-7-4-4 is your number. Punch it in and scan your thumb and you're set." "Good night," I told her, and headed back upstairs. "Wait. I need to check out your room," she informed me. I grunted, turned, and faced her. "Do you have a phone?" I asked. Alice nodded. "Can I see it?" She hesitated but handed it over. "You are one of the Enemy," I stated. "What do you mean?" Alice asked. I handed her phone back. "The majority of the girls in this dorm don't have phones anymore because of the Chancellor. You only have one because you are in with the Chancellor and you are pretty much going to be hated for it. Don't get caught alone in the showers, you scumbag," I warned her. "That's not fair," she declared. "Oh, we are past being fair, Alice. Now come upstairs and get your tour over with," I shrugged. Once we got there, Alice stumbled and gasped. "How am I going to search through all of this?" she wondered. "That's not my problem," I told her. "I will be in my bedroom." I went in that direction and I noted she was following me. I flopped down on my bed and listened to her low whistle. "This is your room? How did you get all this, stuff?" she inquired. "I bought all of this for the freshman class to use so we could be safe from the Handmaiden's Duty from time to time," I answered. The door opened and a double set of footsteps came running up the stairs. Rio and Iona came bolting into my room, stopping short when they saw Alice. "Hi, I'm Alice, your new Dorm Mother," she stated crisply. "What are you doing in Zane's room?" "Oh, the fuck you say?" snapped Rio. "Where the hell is Barbie Lynn?" "That is quite enough of that, Ms. Talon," Alice demanded. "Can you please give us some space?" I requested. "No, I don't think that would be wise," Alice countered. "Fine, whatever," I shrugged. "What's the news, girls?" "They sent 40 of our people to the infirmary," Rio said while glaring at Alice. "They preferred to shove us down stairs. Barbie Lynn hurt her knee and Pandora Jaspers bust her scalp open." "Alice, you are going to go out and sit on the sofa now," I told her. "No, I am not," she responded. "This is your last chance to keep things civil, Alice," I cautioned her. "You seem to have forgotten why I am here," Alice replied. "I haven't forgotten, Alice, but you clearly don't understand the cost of that decision," I said. "What is that supposed to mean?" she shot back. "Ladies, I'll see you tomorrow, but we clearly aren't going to be given any common courtesy tonight," I told my ladies. Rio came up, kissed me hungrily, and then glared at Alice. "Cordelia needs to see you at the corner of the Clegger Building at 12:15," Iona whispered in my ear as she hugged me. I gave her a wink as we parted. The girls left and I had to put up with Alice for an hour as she tried to make conversation and I did my best to ignore her. "Zane," Dana Gorman called out as I reclined on a sofa and Alice skulked around. "Over here," I motioned. "You have been temporarily reinstated by the Review Board," she informed me. "Don't waste this opportunity." It was 8:00 o'clock at night so I had to wonder what discussions had taken place. "Am I supposed to be grateful?" I scoffed. "I didn't hear an apology for treating us students so shabbily, nor Heaven being re-admitted. All you did is give us something today that you plan to take away tomorrow." "Don't be an idiot," Dana snapped. "You aren't in a position to make demands." "Well, it was nice to see you, Dana," I shrugged. "I am sorry about this morning. You were very impressive, by the way." Dana shook her head in disgust and left. "You shouldn't have been mean to Coach Gorman," Alice scolded me. I shrugged. Alice tried to be nice, insisting she wasn't in the way, but ended up staying with me until my last bathroom break. I pretty much hated her. Retribution, Removals, and Recouping strength. The post-midnight meeting with Cordelia and a rag-tag group of students was probably the most insane stunt I'd pulled for some time. I thought Cordelia was nuts but my opinion was not solicited. I was wanted for my upper body strength and long reach. See, one of the Administration's greatest tools was the school's surveillance network. As Cordelia saw it, there was one point of weakness for the system and that was in the heart of the Security Center, the system servers that coordinated all the incoming data and video feeds. We weren't going to sabotage it; that would be simple. No, we were going to steal it, and that's exactly what we did. I had to admit that was the last thing Gorman would have suspected us of trying to pull off and the best part of it was that all the surveillance devices were rendered impotent because we stole the objects that held the information of our misdeeds. We stole out the back gate of the campus and buried the equipment out in the woods. Lightning Strike I knew there would be hell to pay and I couldn't contact my normal shower-mates so I went to the shower early and was back in bed by the time Dana Gorman stomped into my room. "You weren't in the shower," she growled, "but several other students were." "Why are you angry for me not being in the shower with the girls?" I yawned. "Because it would give me leverage to make you give me back my security system, you Jackass," she snapped. "And you blame me, why?" I slipped out of the covers, naked, and started to get dressed. Dana didn't seem to mind looking me over. "This is no longer a game," Dana pointed out. "You've stolen thousands of dollars of University property. If I can't find things and quickly, I am going to have to bring in the Sheriff's Department and that equals criminal charges." "Should I take it you've made no progress in the assault on the students yesterday, or is their support for Christina good enough reason for you to let them suffer?" I continued. "You are being an idiot again," Gorman accused me. "We can deal with that once you and the others stop treating this like some social experiment and get back to your studies." "I think this is the point where we cease having anything to discuss, Coach," I muttered. Gorman looked down at the ground and clenched her fists in frustration. "A third of the Soccer team walked off yesterday. I lost half the Karate club as well," she ground out. "Archery disbanded, and it looks like Orienteering and Marksmanship will do the same today. I'm telling you, this is nuts. I've worked my ass off making this school athletically competitive and everyone is throwing that away." "I don't know what to tell you except that I doubt any of this would have happened if someone hadn't been gunning for Rio on our first day," I said. "I certainly made mistakes but you made the first one. I do have one thing I want you to think about." "What is it?" she asked warily. "How do you like your war now?" I stated with intensity. She didn't laugh it off this time. "You think this is going to keep going?" she questioned. "You have our backs against the wall; you are beating and expelling us," I explained. "We don't have many options." "I won't let you win," she said evenly. "I'm afraid it is out of our hands, Dana," I warned her. I didn't know for sure things were going to spiral out of control but I couldn't see any way out of it. Dana shook her head and left. Around 6:45 Alice came to escort me to breakfast. She talked; I remained quiet until I picked up Rio, Valerie, and Iona. We were crossing campus to the Dining Hall when Valerie nudged me. I looked in the same direction she was and saw Hope walking across the lawn on a definite mission. It didn't take me a second to see where she was heading; Rhaine and two of her associates were in huddled conversation. Rhaine never saw what hit her. Hope did a spin kick to her head and sent her flying. She punched the other two, followed up with a heel kick to one and two blows to the head to the last one. Hope then swooped down, snatched up their phones, and rapidly walked away. The first attack hadn't lasted ten seconds. "This is your last chance to get out of this," I whispered to Valerie. "I'm sorry, Mother," Valerie sighed. I didn't have time to know what that meant because I figured the open nature of Hope's attack was Christina's way of telling the rest of us it was time to strike back for what Rhaine's people had done to our side yesterday. I turned and clocked Alice hard enough to knock her down. "Rio, get her phone," I hissed to my friend. Rio was surprised for a second, then jumped on Alice's body. People around us began murmuring but most were in shock. I didn't wait around because I had spotted a group of five of Rhaine's people a few feet ahead. The ripples of Hope's attack started to reach them when I kicked the first one in the back. Valerie was right at my side, flipping a second girl over before she had a chance. I saw Iona grabbing up their phones even as we fought on. The remaining three were able to turn and face us but it didn't do them any good. We steamrolled over them, punching and kicking them into the ground. The first girl near us began to scream as I closed on the next group. This turned out to be Joy and Mercy. Valerie was about to pummel them but I held her back. "Joy, Mercy, sit on the ground and give us your phones," I growled. They hesitated and tried to back up. "Mercy, do it," Rio hissed. "I don't want to see you get hurt." That did it for Mercy, and she took to her seat and handed her phone to Rio. Rio showing compassion toward Mercy was unlooked for and something we'd have to talk about when this bout of madness ended. Joy went down beside Mercy, allowing Valerie and I to move on. By the time we closed on the fourth group, the general student body had figured out something bad was happening and parted like the Red Sea as we approached our quarry. The three girls we approached knew we were coming. I could read their disbelief in their eyes; they couldn't imagine that the attacks they'd perpetrated on our people were coming back to haunt them. One got a blow into my stomach before we finished them off, giving their downed forms a few extra kicks before heading for our last targets. There were four of them, with the added complications of a history teacher named Mrs. Cunningham who was a matronly, sixty-something-year-old instructor. They were standing at the four doors that entered into the Dining Hall and if I had been them, I would have run, but I guessed that the teacher standing so close made them assume we'd hold back; we didn't. The first girl stepped up to say something to me when I split her lip and sent her stumbling back. I kicked the one farthest away while Valerie punched another one in the throat. I chased the second girl down and while she was bent over, I pounded her in the cheek and planted her in the ground. I spun back and kicked the first girl in the face, flipping her over, and witnessed Valerie run the fourth girl into a door and knock her out. Mrs. Cunningham finally recovered enough to grab my arm. "What are you doing?" she muttered weakly. "Yesterday, these girls thought it would be fun to kick some of their fellow students down some stairs, landing them to the infirmary," I responded. "Today they reaped what they sowed." I had no idea if any of the girls I'd attacked had actually beaten up any of Christina's people, but that wasn't the point. The Administration had let Rhaine's girls know that they wanted Christina's people intimidated and suppressed. Not being schooled in the application of force, things had escalated when Christina's people had not backed down. The Chancellor had let them think they were entitled and we'd just shown them they were not; they were going to be held accountable for what they did. Mrs. Cunningham released me and bent over the first moaning girl. Iona came up with a handful of phones. "What do we do with these?" she asked. "Give them to me," chuckled Rio. She took the phones, took out the memory cards, and chucked the phones up on the roof. In the end, Christina only used twenty of us to send eighty of Rhaine's people to the infirmary, and we accomplished it all in under five minutes. We brazenly arrived at breakfast, most of us making for the food line but Rio sprinting for the bathrooms to flush the evidence. Up with the teachers, things were in utter chaos. Gorman's walky-talky didn't seem to be working (thank you, Cordelia) so she grabbed the closest student and wrote them a message. She handed it to the girl (a freshman) who promptly read it, then ate it right in front of the coach. Coach sat that girl down, grabbed a second girl. This one took the message and ran straight to the bathroom and flushed it. Around Chancellor Bazz a storm was boiling over. Several teachers had witnessed the violence and wanted something done about it before one of them was drug into the matter by means of a physical confrontation. They were demanding the attacking students to be rounded up immediately. Several teachers, led by Doctor Larson, were begging, pleading, and demanding that the Chancellor call it quits with this whole suppression scheme. Bazz refused to budge, ordering Gorman to round everyone up and hold them in the parking lot. Gorman was trapped. "That's insane," Dana snapped. "What am I going to round them up with, students? We've seen how well that's worked. I don't have enough security guards to peacefully bring them in and my only alternative is to bring in the Sheriff's Department and use force, and I'm not going to do that." "You will if I tell you to," the Chancellor threatened. Dana threw her hands up in the air and backed away. She paced for about a minute, long enough for us to get our food and take our seats, which were all in one section of the Dining Hall due to some 'screw up' (read: Cordelia) in their seating assignment. There appeared to be around three hundred of us now and morale was high. I caught sight of Gorman angling toward Christina and starting to talk. Christina signaled for her to stop but only long enough to summon three people to her, one being me. Temperance, the senior, was one of them, and the third was a girl I'd only known by her photograph. She was Hannah Cartwright, the Sophomore Class President. "I'm asking for a cease-fire," Dana reiterated. "The fighting ends on both sides, strict discipline will be enforced for any and all infractions, and there will be no administrative actions for what has happened over the past forty-eight hours." "We want our phones, tablets, and laptops back, plus the ability to use them," Temperance stated. "All expulsions are to be cancelled and the procedure to bring Heaven back is to begin immediately," I continued. Dana nodded to both addendums. "I want my security system back," Dana countered. "We will start looking for it as soon as this deal goes through," Christina agreed. "That is the best I can hope for," Dana sighed. She stuck out her hand to Christina, who stood and shook it. "Deal?" Christina looked around to get our consensus. "Deal," Christina echoed. I wanted to sit back and savor our partial victory but Christina was tense and nervous and that infected us all. When Dana got back to the Chancellor, she made her case. Doctor Bazz glared at her for a moment but the words that followed, while spoken in a low voice, reverberated throughout the hall. "That's idiotic; we will not negotiate with these children. Your incompetence has led us to this point, Ms. Gorman; you are fired." Several teachers immediately protested but Dana simply put down her walky-talky, turned, and strolled out of the room. Doctor Bazz cancelled classes for the day and confined everyone to their dorm rooms and dorm floors until the situation was resolved. Christina told us to ignore the travel restrictions but to keep in groups and avoid confronting security. When we were ordered from the hall, I noticed everyone was traveling in groups now, even the teachers. Things had become totally crazy. As Valerie, Rio, Iona and I returned to our dorm, we ran across Alice coming back from the nurse's office. When she saw us, she looked hurt and a bit afraid, but she showed enough courage to confront me. "Why did you hit me?" she demanded. "I did nothing to deserve that." "Alice, you were sent to spy on me, or did you search every dorm room as thoroughly as you searched mine?" I shot back. "I was told to do that when I accepted the position of Dorm Mother," she replied. "Did it occur to you that I might resent being singled out for persecution and, if given a chance, I'd strike back?" I explained. "If not, it should have, especially after yesterday." "I had nothing to do with what happened to those other girls," she shook her head. "Listen, you stupid cunt," Rio snapped. "You got orders from the same person who sent those girls to hurt our friends." "When you chose to take Barbie Lynn's place, you placed yourself side by side with those mean girls, Alice," Iona added. "You chose to be a soldier in their army. Soldiers get shot, even if they don't get involved in shooting at the enemy themselves." "It is time for you to go," Valerie told Alice. Alice stayed in the hallway as the rest of us walked away. By the time we made it to my door, Pandora, Paige, Brandi, and Opal had joined us. "Cordelia wants your hook-up activated once more," Pandora informed me. She had a bruised right eye and a bandage above the eyebrow. "She figures any minute now, the Chancellor will shut down our regular internet lines." "Sure thing," I agreed. "I'll get the hot oil and work Valerie over after that tough fight she was in," Rio volunteered. "Boundaries," Valerie cautioned my buddy. "Besides, if anyone works over this body, it will be Zane." Rio chortled and I gave the tall biker-chick a skeptical look. "Just kidding," she laughed, "though we both could probably use some stress relief." That train of thought was interrupted by a fresh group of freshmen entering the area. I went over to one of the glass panels that gave me a view over the campus. Small groups of students were violating the curfew, and here and there a lone campus security guard gave chase but it was an uneven struggle. Students could run inside a dorm and vanish, and Campus Security didn't have the resources to search every dorm room. The pair that came up the stairs thirty minutes later was a real stunner. It was Barbie Lynn with her knee wrapped up, being supported by, Dana Gorman. Dana also had a backpack that clinked very time she moved. "Look what I found sneaking across campus," Gorman snorted. No one said anything; she was the Evil Henchman, after all. "Thanks, Dana," I said, as I took Barbie off her hands, "take a seat and relax for a while. What brings you to my room, anyway?" Barbie looked terribly concerned by this turn of events. "My cable is dead, no internet or TV, and I don't have access to the few remaining security systems, so I figured if anyone had access to the outside world, it would be you," Dana related. "What do you need?" I continued. "I'd like to watch some international soccer," she told me. I looked toward Paige, who shrugged, then nodded. Dana took a spot on the closest sofa to a TV and sat down. She unzipped her backpack and pulled out a beer. Rio homed in on that and jumped over the sofa beside Dana. "What do you think you are doing?" Dana asked Rio as my friend put her hand into the satchel. "Getting a beer; I figure we are all rebels here," Rio smirked. "No, you are a rebel; I'm unemployed, and I don't want to add a criminal conviction for giving alcohol to a minor to my list of accomplishments," Dana explained. "Come with me," Valerie commanded, as she scooped up Rio's arm and headed away. "Let's play some pool." "Oh!" Rio bubbled, "Are you going to use your big hard stick on me?" "Yes; it is called caning," Valerie retorted. Barbie Lynn, Iona, & Zane Iona was looking lost with everyone seemingly going in different directions, so I took her by the hand and, with Barbie Lynn, retired to my bedroom. "I love you two," I sighed as the stress slowly started to recede. Barbie Lynn pulled close to my side and when I looked at her, we kissed. Iona pressed into my front and rested her head on my chest. Our lips parted and I looked to Iona, who was giving me a wide-eyed smile. We kissed for some time until Barbie Lynn began massaging my rod through my pants. I returned to Barbie until Iona hugged me tight, resulting in me going back and forth for a while. "Let's go to bed," Iona suddenly spoke up. Barbie Lynn chuckled at the smaller girl's assertiveness while I marveled at how far she'd come from the scared girl who had grabbed my arm only a few weeks earlier. I sat Barbie Lynn down on the edge of the bed and worked off her skirt first. I stopped Iona from doing the same, preferring to undress her next. I alternated taking off items of clothing until they were finally naked on the bed, side by side before me. "Well, Zane," Barbie Lynn began, sliding one leg up until the heel was touching her thigh. "What are you waiting for," Iona finished, mimicking Barbie's movements. "I would like to express right now how much I've missed the both of you," I swore to them. "Less talk; more action," Barbie Lynn instructed. I began stripping as fast as I could and the girls crawled underneath the covers. Iona was on her back, propped up on her elbows as I finished shedding my clothes. Barbie Lynn surprised her by rolling onto her side and taking a nipple into her mouth, causing Iona to give a startled squeak. Iona had not expected to be the center of our attention, that was normally Barbie Lynn's role, so she couldn't mount an effective defense against our combined affections. We each feasted on a nipple, taking the occasional stop to kiss Iona deeply, or one another, with Iona's breasts rubbing against our cheeks. Both our hands made our way to Iona's honey box, pulled her reluctant legs apart, and began rubbing all over her pubic area. We pushed fingers almost a knuckle deep into her super-tight virgin cunt. Barbie and I spread her juices around, making the whole pubic mound slick and fluid. We even put our fingers on opposite sides of her clit and rolled them back and forth, sending her over the edge. "Jesus," she panted. "Oh, thank you, thank you, oh, thank you," she gasped. "This feels so good, Yes!" she cried out. At this point, I was thinking about letting Iona go but Barbie Lynn kept flicking her clit and probing her cunt while sucking in and twirling her breast. I added a finger to the mix and kissed Iona, who desperately tried to suck my tongue out of my mouth, ouch! At the same time, Iona's back arched off the bed again and again, her thighs trembled, and she clutched at the headboard so hard it shook. At the point I feared Iona's heart would explode, I pushed Barbie Lynn's hand away and she looked up with her lips slick with the saliva generated by sucking on Iona's tits. "She is the best friend I've made all year," Barbie Lynn confided in me. "Better than me?" I questioned. "Honey," she drawled, "I think we can agree you're a tad more than a friend." "What am I, then," I teased; "pen pal, cyber-fan, bosom buddy?" "I think bosom buddy, she grinned as she squeezed her magnificent orbs together, ", is closer to what I'm aiming for." "My cunt is still quivering," Iona mumbled in a tiny voice. "Did I lose my virginity?" "No, Baby," Barbie Lynn cooed to her, "You had a really good one is all. That is what an orgasm is supposed to feel like. That is what Zane does to me every time." Huh? I do? "Oh," Iona sighed dreamily, "I like that. Isn't it your turn now?" "It certainly is, and Zane knows what I want, don't you," she winked. "I'll get it," I feigned annoyance, "but I'm still going to take my time with you. I'm not rushing into anything." "I like the way you think," Barbie Lynn purred. She laid out on the bed, her beautiful breasts spreading out and her hair cascading over the pillows she rested on. It hurt to move away from the sight of her. I got a small tube of lube, crawled over to her, and wedged the tube to the small of her back. Letting her body warm it up would make the sensation more pleasurable. "Whoa, that's cold," she gasped and wiggled. "Let me warm you up, then," I grinned. I moved underneath the sheets and then between her legs. "Hello," she said demurely, my body poised over hers, our faces nose to nose. She rested her elbows on my shoulders with her arms up. "This feels good, Zane, feels right." Her thighs pressed against mine and my cock rested on her pubic mound. I moved my face down and stole a quick kiss. Barbie followed suit and soon we were lip-locked. In time we were trading kisses on the neck and earlobes, our heads playfully moving back and forth. When I reached the top of her breastbone, Barbie Lynn flinched; she'd tried to loop her bum knee over my leg and the pain had been a sharp reminder of her limitations. I lowered myself and took a nipple into my lips and tickled it with my tongue. "Does that make it feel better?" I teased her. "Uh-huh," she purred, "now get back to it." I hardly felt inclined to deny her request and began alternating each nipple and breast. I let my lips and tongue go over every inch of her breast, especially along the base where a slight taste of sweat mixed with the scent of her body soap. "Zane, I want you in me," she pleaded with sultry passion. "But I want this," I responded, running my hand along her puffy cunt lips. "I promise we can do that later, you know how much I love your tongue, but I'm missing something else even more," she expressed her desire. I thought about the body dynamics of the situation and decided the best solution was to roll Barbie Lynn's hips on their side, lifting her left, uninjured leg to my shoulder. Retrieving the warm lube, I rubbed some liberally over her ass hole and two of my fingers, pushing the middle finger gently in first. Barbie Lynn flexed her body and moaned as the finger pressed into her. Soon she was rocking her hips and pushing down on my hand. "That still looks painful," Iona whispered as she moved in for a closer look. "The pleasure far exceeds the pain, Shugah." Barbie Lynn expressed what was about to come. I leaned/crawled over her hips, one hand still working Barbie's tits over while I kissed a nipple and tugged on it with my teeth. Barbie was letting her arm roam around when Iona intercepted it and put the blonde's fingertips to her mouth. Unbidden, Iona began sucking on those fingers and I could see that Barbie was torn between the eroticism of the act and the fact it was innocent little Iona who was doing it. Barbie Lynn used her free hand to push her succulent boob deeper into my mouth, not that there was any way I could get it all into my mouth. Iona went from finger to finger, spending extra time on the thumb. Barbie's chest began heaving from the excitement and took a jolt when I sunk my second finger into her rectum. "Are you okay?" Iona worried. "Yes, yes, yes," Barbie Lynn exulted happily, "and it's going to get better real soon." I decided to move two fingers along her sopping wet slit and let my thumb depress her clit and rub it around. "Aha, ah, oh, yeah," she panted as my hands began working in tandem. I could tell Barbie Lynn was fighting a losing battle against her orgasm and I wasn't in a mood to make things easy. I rammed my two fingers deep into her ass while biting her nipple and strumming her clit as fast as I could. "Lord Jesus loves Me!!!!" she went off. "Gah! Yeah, yeah, oh, ugh, baby, Yes!" Barbie Lynn went on and on with increasing volume. Her cunt dripped all over my fingers, slick and sensual to my touch. I brought those fingers to my lips, going back for a second taste while her body still shook from her climax. "Don't mind us," Rio announced as she strolled into my room, pulling a reluctant Mercy behind her. "My bitch is here and I'm going to bite a chunk off." "Hi, Mercy," Iona waved. Mercy shot her an embarrassed smile. Rio led her to the far side of the bed. I was a bit concerned that too many people were coming into my room but I couldn't look everywhere and pay attention to Barbie Lynn and Iona too. I took up the lube and coated my cock. Before I could spread it out evenly, Iona reached down and did the job for me, even sharing a shy smile with me as she did so. She even helped me lodge it against Barbie Lynn's anus. Iona felt the tension along my cock until Barbie's sphincter gave way and let me in, then she moved her hand away. "Wow," she whispered, even as Barbie Lynn sighed in satisfaction. As a counterpoint, we heard "On your knees, Slut-Bunny," Rio barked to Mercy. She pushed Mercy forward face-first on the bed, flipped up her skirt, and took a bite out of her ass. Mercy yelped and buried her face in the sheets. Sometimes Rio could be sane, but totally nuts was her default setting. I measured the tremors in her body as I gently pressed my body onto Barbie Lynn's hips, deepening the penetration of my cock into her back passage. "Oh, God, Zane," she moaned. "This never gets old, filling me up like you do." I slapped her meaty ass cheek hard enough to leave an angry red handprint. Barbie gave a deep intake of breath that became a squeal of joy. Mercy grunted as Rio yanked her panties off her ass and down her legs. "Crawl over there and give Barbie Lynn a kiss," Rio demanded. Mercy gulped and hesitated to respond so Rio hauled off and smacked her ass hard enough for people outside the room to hear. Mercy's eyes grew wide, her mouth gaped open, and her cheeks flushed, then she smiled. She made her way slowly across the bed, clearly enticing Rio to spank her several more times. Mercy first brought Barbie Lynn's gaze over toward her by tipping her chin with one careful hand. The first kiss was tentative and tender. SMACK! "Kiss her like you want to be kissed, you whore!" Rio taunted Mercy. As she spanked her with one hand, she drove two fingers into Mercy's cunt with the other. I had to assume that Mercy was already pretty wet because instead of pulling away from the penetration, Mercy leaned forward on her elbows while thrusting her hips back against Rio's intrusion. While I was being sensitive to the slow burn Barbie Lynn was going through, Rio drove her hand rapidly like a maniac. It was a good thing that Mercy liked it rough, but then she chose to be with Rio as much as Rio chose to pick on her. At the opposite side of the expression spectrum, Iona curled up against Barbie's other side and let her lips gracefully flit along the shoulder and arm. Mercy returned for another kiss at the same time I reached my full expansion inside of Barbie Lynn. "Oh, my," Barbie gasped. I waited as she adjusted internally while Mercy kissed her with a lot more passion and intensity. That didn't stop Rio from administering a few more sharp smacks to Mercy's bottom, compelling Mercy to rumble with a hunger for more. Iona let her lips migrate from arm to hip, and leading up Barbie Lynn's hip to my stomach. "Reach a hand back here and take over, you slut," Rio told Mercy. When Mercy made the maneuver, Rio began stripping down. Unlike this weekend, she had only her two labia piercings in, though she still had her tattoo along the hip. She gave me both raised eyebrows to go along with her insane grin as the clothes finished coming off. I partially withdrew my member from Barbie Lynn, eliciting a moan. Iona settled up against me, resting her hands on my chest and hip. I kept a grip on Barbie's hip and slipped a hand around Iona's hip and buttocks, rubbed it along her anus, ending at her cunt. "Ugh," Iona grunted, as I stroked her kitty and sunk a finger inside. The group of us got into a rhythm once Rio knelt behind Mercy and began lapping up her cunt and squeezing her ass. By the way Barbie Lynn was pushing and rotating her hips, grabbing the sheets in tight fists and moaning between her kisses with Mercy, she was approaching her second orgasm. "Zane, Jesus Christ, Zane, oh, God, Baby, ah, aha, Yes!" she screamed. Her ass muscles gripped, twisted, and squeezed my cock so hard, it took all my concentration to not shoot off into her rectum. Barbie Lynn kept pulsing and rocking over the sheets as waves of intense pleasure crested and slowly worked its way through her system. Iona and I started seriously kissing as she stood on her knees beside me. "I want to try something," I told her. "He wants to try something?" I heard Valerie's voice talking to an unseen party. "Somehow the current five-way isn't enough for him." There was a snort in agreement of that. I pumped Barbie Lynn four times in quick succession, then leaned back until my cock was at the very edge of leaving her ass. My torso pivoted, I slipped my arms between Iona's legs and pulled her up by her buttocks and to me. "What?" she gasped. As Iona rose up and I twisted back to a face-forward position, I licked and tongue-tickled my way from her chest, to her stomach, and finally to her pubic hair. "Ah, oh, okay," Iona exhaled with pleasure. She put her hands on my shoulders, moved higher, and moved her legs over my arms and rested them on my shoulders. I still had to hold tight to her ass and raise her to the point I could get my mouth fully on her clit and moist lips. "Oh, damn," Rio giggled, "Zane's making me pull out my toys." SMACK! "Mercy, you behave." Rio moved off the bed, stopped, and said, "You had better not remember where I'm getting these from," to another person. "I wouldn't think of it," Dana Gorman allowed. Clearly my surprise showed in my body because she spoke again. "I wanted to see what all my girls were giggling and whispering about in the showers. I put it down to standard virgin girl hysteria. Now, " "I half expect some porn director to say 'Cut, print' at any second," Valerie added. I really didn't need my sex life critiqued at this moment. I was balancing one girl on my face, licking her silly, while pounding Barbie Lynn's ass. Seriously, can't a man have a simple three-way with two college girls in his room in peace? I was soon too overwhelmed by the price of my sexual ambition to worry about that question. I drank deep of Iona's nectar, licking along the folds from top to bottom while letting my upper lip press against her throbbing clit. She took one hand from my shoulder, wrapped it up in my hair, and cautiously pushed my face deeper into her cunt. "Oh, God, Zane, ah, yes, yes, yes," she panted. "That's it, right there, Ah!" Iona began riding my face with greater and greater vigor. Barbie Lynn gyrated against my crotch. I heard a vibrator cut on and Mercy groaned as Rio did something to her. I suspected that was moving her off Barbie because Barbie began using greater force against me. I began to feel a tightness building up in my guts as my blood pounded from the exertions I was putting myself through. "Come here, Mercy," Rio coaxed, "On your back, my little slut, and spread those legs." I wished I could see what she was up to because soon Mercy was moaning and gurgling all over the place. "Please, Rio," Mercy pleaded, "please, " "Do you like that?" Rio teased. "Wiggle that ass for me, then, Baby." "Ah, oh, Rio, I love you," Mercy moaned. Smack! "None of that, you skank," Rio snapped. "You are my toy, nothing more." "Yes," sobbed Mercy. "Good girl," Rio responded. Mercy gave off a hiccup, then a gasp of pleasure. "You know you are my tight-ass whore; right?" Her victim lurched and moaned several more times. "Yes, yes, I understand," Mercy gasped. "I'm yours, whenever, you want." SMACK! "Good girl. Now shake that ass, Bitch," Rio continued. Mercy began making choking, sobbing sounds. "Don't you dare cum until you get me off. Work that tongue like you mean it." I could now visualize Rio and Mercy in a sixty-nine, Rio on top, with a dildo up Mercy's ass. While figuring that out, I almost missed Iona starting to spasm on my face. I could feel her cunt contracting on my tongue. One hand was yanking and releasing my hair while the fingernails on the other dug into my shoulder. I moved my tongue and latched onto her clit with my lips and sucked on it for all I was worth. "Ah, oh, oh, oh, Zane!" Iona screamed. Her fluids dripped over my nose, into my mouth, and down my chin, but that wasn't my problem. My problem was that Iona's body was convulsing, bending her backward toward the head of the bed and me forward into Barbie Lynn. Of course, if I couldn't stop Iona's progress, she'd topple onto Barbie Lynn too. "Oh, God fuck damn!" Barbie exploded as I rammed my full length into her inadvertently. "Jesus, love, which was cut off by her orgasm taking over. Her anal muscles constricted and that was it for me. Hot semen shot down Barbie's gut, causing her to scream even louder. My whole body was trembling from my ejaculation, plus the strain the two women were putting on me. Somehow I hung on long enough for Iona to reach behind her, catching the headboard, while Barbie Lynn extended her arms up to brace Iona from tumbling over. "Fuck, yeah, that's what I'm talking about," Rio laughed. "Mercy, you can come now." "Uh, uh, thank, oh, God," Mercy gasped out. "Rio, umm, ugh," she choked out before she buried her face into Rio's cunt and muffled further expressions of ecstasy. "Gurr," Rio growled, before burying her face into the top of Mercy's thigh. I figured by Mercy's thrashing that Rio took a bit of a nip out of her playmate's flesh. In a shuddering heap of sweaty flesh, Iona, Barbie Lynn, and I flopped onto the bed without anyone being crushed. They lay there while I remained on my knees. "Damn," Valerie chuckled, "I feel like a virgin all over again." "Hell, I need to take a shower and I just sat here," Gorman agreed. I moved between Barbie Lynn and Iona. "Fuck, he's still hard." "Zane's like that," Barbie Lynn laughed between gasps of breath. "He's always hard after the first round, God bless his soul." Iona snuggled into me, kissing my chest between gulps of air. "It's only been thirty minutes," Iona sighed. "We'll let him recharge a little bit before going at him again." "Yes, my ass hurts," Barbie Lynn added. "I won't be ready for, say an hour." Rio dismounted Mercy and rolled next to Barbie Lynn. "Mercy, get up here and kiss me, damn it," Rio breathed huskily. Mercy staggered around on all fours and crawled up Rio's body until she straddled her. A dreamy smile on her face, Mercy went to kiss Rio on the lips but Rio stopped her. "No, you don't, you cunt," Rio chastised her. "Here," she indicated her chin. Mercy kissed it. Rio then led Mercy on a slow quest over her nose, cheeks, earlobe, and finally the lips. Rio grabbed Mercy's hips and pulled the older girl down on top of her. "Okay, I have to ask; how did Rio end up in bed with Mercy? Mercy is one of my better martial artists and Rio is, well, Rio, kind of an annoying little twerp," Gorman wondered. "I won her playing bingo," was Rio's smarmy comeback. "They developed a relationship when you put her in our path," I was a bit more honest. "Mercy discovered something about herself and someone in Rio who could satisfy her needs." To emphasize the point, Rio spanked Mercy's ass hard and the girl humped Rio in response. "So, besides Cappadocia, are there any of my other girls you, have a relationship with?" Dana inquired. She even leaned forward on the chair she was sitting on. "What makes you think Cappy and I have a thing?" I asked. "On Monday," Dana rolled her eyes at my naivet , "she hated you and on Wednesday, she couldn't keep her eyes off of you and couldn't drive the other teammates out of the gym for your, private lesson. Just because I'm over thirty doesn't mean I'm soft in the head." "That's not fair, Coach," Rio smiled past Mercy. "We never thought you were bright." Before I could say or do anything, Barbie Lynn elbowed her. "Ow!" Rio snickered. "Why are you hitting me?" "I owe you. You said a bad thing, and Zane says never fight yesterday's battles. Now that the Coach is no longer the bad girl, we don't pick on her," Barbie Lynn explained. "But I'm always annoying," Rio countered. "Why is this time special?" "Rio, don't you think Zane deserves a break? He's always throwing himself onto the train tracks for you and you give him shit for it," Barbie Lynn sounded a bit cross. "After all, you wouldn't have Mercy if you'd had your way. Zane was right about you being good for the rest of us to know, and he was right about saving Mercy. I trust him about Coach because I trust you too." "Trust, smust, I'll keep my spank-o-matic," Rio grimaced. She clearly got Barbie Lynn's point but admitting it at the moment wasn't in her. "So, does anyone want to give Mercy a hard spanking? If not, I'm going to get my big strap-on and ream her ass until she is so hoarse, she can't scream anymore." "Don't you think you two need to grow together before using the 'OMG' model?" I warned her. That thing would tear Mercy's unprepared ass to shreds. I reached over Barbie Lynn and spanked Mercy four times, two to each ass cheek. She yelped and jolted with each contact, and while tears welled in her eyes, she couldn't have been happier. "I'm getting my favorite strap-on, then," Rio wiggled from under Mercy. "Hold her back," Valerie joked. "She's lost her mind." Mercy buried her face in the bed, shook her head, and raised her ass up in the air. "Fine, if it's the Spas-monkey you want, so be it." "Have some of this," Barbie Lynn fished out the lubricant and handed it to Mercy. "I don't know how patient Rio is going to be when she gets back." Rio, who was only a few feet away getting out and attaching her strap-on, stuck out her tongue at Valerie and Barbie. "Spas-monkey? I prefer Vibrator-Bunny, or didn't you two get my tweet?" "How about Vibrating Spas?" Iona suggested. Rio howled and charged the bed. "That's it," she giggled, "that tight little virgin ass-hole is mine!" Iona squawked and buried herself under my side. "That's my virgin ass to nurture and enjoy, bro, not yours," I taunted Rio as I reached around and put a comforting arm around Iona. I wasn't sure how Iona would take that. Her kisses to my ribs ended those worries. "I'll nipple twist you for her," Rio grinned. Belying her threat, she was lining up behind Mercy while Mercy was rubbing lube all along her ass cleft and anus. "I never considered the benefits of anal sex in a school full of virgin school girls," Valerie mused. "Oral sex, I expected, but not anal." "Somehow, when the Founders created the Purity Pledge, I suspect they were forbidding all kinds of intercourse, but they never counted on Zane," Dana stated. "Rio, I'm not going to take you on in a contest you love and I hate," I smiled. "How about a shoot-off? I'll spot you two orgasms." "Four," Rio hissed. She'd spread the oil over her dildo and was slowly pushing it into the ass of Mercy. Mercy had her face still buried in the sheets, her fists balled up and her hips pushing back. "Uh, uh, uh," Mercy groaned, as Rio penetrated with short jabs. She rested her hands on Mercy's shoulder and neck. "Okay, now I'm grateful I sleep on my back," Valerie commented. "I promised Zane I wouldn't break her, but if I felt that poking my hiney, I'd stick it somewhere she'd not soon forget." "Do the world a favor and stick it in her mouth," Dana smirked. "Hardy, har-har," Rio chuckled. She reached down beside Mercy, retrieved her vibrator, and began rubbing it along that girl's cunt slit and clit. Barbie Lynn reached for my cock and began stroking it, rubbing it along her ass and between her cheeks. "I need another beer," Dana sighed. "All this is doing is reminding me that plastic doesn't really get the job done." "Get me a Coke and I'll get the popcorn," Valerie said. "After all, I have an open invitation to join whenever I want." I had to wonder when that had happened, then I remembered Rio and her big mouth. Iona had settled in on her side, head propped up on her elbow, as she watched me push into Barbie Lynn once more. I had my hands on her hip and thigh, pushing in with more force this time around. "Feels, so, good," Barbie Lynn sighed, as my cock filled up her rectum. "Make me feel good, Daddy." I lifted up her left leg, then gingerly took her wounded leg and raised it to my shoulder as well. As I felt the deep reaches of her bowels envelop me, Barbie Lynn arched her back and let out a sob of joy. "Oh, that's what I need," she moaned, "That's what I've missed." Unlike our first round, this time we were raw with our hunger for one another. I kneaded her breasts, teasing and pulling the nipples from time to time. Her body was folded up so that our faces were close enough for me to lock onto those gorgeous bedroom blue eyes. Barbie licked her lips and blew kisses at me. I was so into Barbie sensually that I almost missed Mercy going off next to us. "Oh God, oh fuck, oh God!" she verbally exploded. "Please!!!" Rio kept up the slap, slap, slap of her thighs against Mercy's ass. "Don't you give up on me, Bitch," Rio taunted her. She grabbed a handful of Mercy's hair and pulled her shoulder up off the bed until she was balancing on her hands and knees. Rio shot a look my way and mouthed 'I love you' as she kept working Mercy over into one cascading orgasm after another. I was pounding deep into Barbie Lynn's tight orifice, Rio was happy, and Iona was giving me a dreamy, contented look. Life could hardly be better. "Zane, we need to, Oh, My God!" Virginia Goodswell cried out in a shocked voice. "Here, have my seat, Virginia," Gorman grinned. "You look like you are about to fall over." I hadn't even heard Dana or Valerie return. "Zane, what are you doing?" Virginia questioned. "I'm a little busy," I ground out. Fucking was hard, attention intensive, and pleasurable work. "Virginia, he's having anal intercourse with Barbie Lynn Masters," Dana chuckled. "I thought that would have been obvious. Rio Talon is using a strap-on and a dildo on Mercy Chaplain, and Iona, having been touched and licked to two orgasms, is sitting this round out." "I can see that and, Dana, what are you doing here?" Virginia, my Spiritual Advisor, asked. "I'm unemployed so they aren't my students anymore," Dana snorted. "Also, Zane's got one of the few illegal internet hook-up plus satellite TV. My apartment is a tomb, comparatively." "This was the farthest thing from my mind when I learned my Dad was sending me to an All-Girl Christian University," Valerie added. "It is the skirts," Rio giggled. "Zane can't keep his hands off the skirts." "In my experience, Zane has the pathological desire to worship the female form," Iona joined in. "Listen, I knew Zane was having, relationships, but coming in and finding him in bed with four women, girls, students is a bit much to wrap my mind around," Virginia related. "My sex life has been a bit vanilla." "I prefer to think of mine as disappointing," Dana confessed. "All my boyfriends have lived under threat of dismemberment, so I've had it pretty safe too," Valerie stated. "Threat of dismemberment?" Virginia stammered. "She's a member of a major criminal biker organization in the Rockies," Dana informed her. "We are a motorcycle club," Valerie defended her family. "I'm having sex here," I growled. "If you don't mind, " "We are good, Zane," Valerie replied. "Don't worry about us, and Barbie needs you." "Gee, thanks," I grumbled, but she was right; Barbie Lynn needed my attention. "Ms. Palmer, every one of your known associates, except your baby sister, has a criminal record," Dana said. "I've never been convicted of anything," Val countered, "and Mom got off on a bad search." Mercy cried out as Rio shifted to sharp powerful jabs with her artificial cock. "I've got a record," Rio crowed proudly. "That only means you were sloppy enough to get caught," Valerie pointed out. "It wasn't my fault; I ran out of road while driving a stolen Porsche," Rio told us. "You stole a Porsche?" Valerie asked. "How do you run out of road in an expensive, high-performance sports car?" Virginia wondered. "Yes, take that, Mercy, you bitch," slap, slap, "I stole a Porsche and I ran out of road when I cruised into another car showroom on the far side of town. Who knew that those dumb sons-of-bitches didn't put a back way out that place?" "Rio, why did you steal something that didn't belong to you in the first place?" Iona begged to know. "Blame drugs, teenage hormones, or the fact that it was a school night, I hadn't studied for a test the next day, and this sounded like the best way of not having to take it," Rio suggested. I would have told them that was Rio-speak for 'I have no idea' except I'd finally stretched Barbie Lynn's hamstrings to the point we had our tongues entwined, mouths pressed, and teeth nibbling on each other's lips like famished lovers. I could feel her anal spasm vibrating up through her body and her lungs fighting for air. She was getting close and I thought it was going to be a big one. "That would be an exhibition of low impulse control," Dana chided Rio. "I think it shows poor life choices," Virginia stated. "I think it shows she's fucking nuts," Valerie declared. "Fine, whatever, but I'm one of the two people fucking a sweet piece of ass while you dykes are sitting on the sidelines," Rio taunted them. "You are my students," Virginia began, "I don't, She was interrupted by Barbie Lynn. "Ugh, Oh, Lord Jesus, Zane," she gasped then, "Ai!" she screamed so loud I was afraid my brain would explode. She kept trying to buck me off and thrash about so violently that I was afraid she'd hurt herself, or me. I rode that wave for almost a minute before Barbie Lynn made one final strenuous effort, then went limp in my arms. I gently shifted her legs down my sides to rest on the bed. I remained propped over her until her eyes focused on me and an ephemeral smile graced her lips. "Umm, sleepy," she purred. "Okay, Babe," I said, then kissed her nose. Her eyes closed and her breathing became low and regular. "Okay,&quo

Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 12 Heaven s clock is ticking In 30 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the podcast at Explicit Novels.             There is no firestorm without a spark, no ocean without a raindrop         I opened the door and there stood Christina, looking pretty depressed. "Do you want to come in?" I asked. "I know you have company," she replied. "Can we talk outside?" It wasn't too chilly but I wasn't wearing too much either. "Of course," I walked onto the porch, leaving the door mostly closed behind me. "What's wrong?" "I've worked things out with Faith and the other girls," Christina paced nervously. "We are all going to keep quiet about what you learned and see how we can turn this to our advantage." I didn't say anything because she hadn't come to tell me the news of what had been the obvious move on her part so I was left wondering what was going on, then I saw it. I opened my arms to the side, palms forward, and waited. She saw the move and looked me over with obvious reluctance for what would come next. Finally, she stepped up to me and rested her forehead on my shoulder and let me encase her in my arms. It sucks to be alone, but it truly sucks being alone and being the one in charge even more. "God, Zane, I fucked up. I could have ruined Heaven's life," she sighed. "The others trusted me and I let them down." "You are not doing Heaven any favors by being paralyzed with doubt," I told her. "You had no idea who you were up against and even if you had, you would still have weighed what was best for Heaven against the risks and pretty much acted in the same manner." "You don't understand Heaven," Christina said. "You don't understand her home life." "Her home life is not my concern, Christina," I pointed out. "The Heaven here and now is my concern, though, and it is the concern of several more friends she's made since coming to this school, friends she wouldn't have if she stayed in a hole." "What if I fuck up again?" she worried. "So many girls are depending on me to keep the Chancellor at bay." "I fuck up all the time and I'm still here," I countered. "I know what you mean, though. Sometimes when these girls look at me like they expect me to have all the answers and I've got nothing, I want to run and hide." "We don't have that luxury. We chose to stand up and now we must carry on in our struggle. I don't know about you, but I wasn't raised to quit," I related to her. "I made a mistake, Zane. I don't make mistakes," she declared. "I'm confused; have we lost?" I questioned her. "No," she grumbled, "and that is not what I meant. I brought Faith in, I misread her, and we all suffered because of it. I was deceived." "Well, someone should remind Christina Buchanan from time to time that she's human, and a pretty smart woman at that," I replied. "You don't have to win every battle, only the last one." "That is what my grandfather said," she mumbled into my shoulder. "He sounds like a clever guy," I said softly. "He should go far someday." Since he was one of the richest men in America, I was probably right. "You can be a real jerk at times," she muttered, but I noted she wasn't moving. "I have to agree with you," I said, as I got up on my tiptoes and kissed her on the top of the head. I leaned back and tilted her head to me with a finger under her chin. "Christina Buchanan, would you marry me?" No one said anything for a minute. "Can I think about it?" she finally whispered. "Of course," I assured her. "How could I be in love with you if I couldn't wait for you?" "How can you love me when you don't even know me?" she asked. "That's why it is love and not like," I answered. "There are times you really piss me off but there is never a moment I don't want to be with you." "You don't like me?" Christina studied me. "Right now I like you just fine, but you can be a real pain at times. See, I know what's right and you refuse to know your place," I responded. "And what place is that?" she smiled. "Above me, smiling down," I leaned in for a kiss. "No," she shook her head. "No?" I pleaded. "We have a long way to go before I let you treat me like another one of your girls," Christina informed me. "Okay," I agreed. "No hard sell in my emotionally vulnerable state?" she mused. "You are safe with me, Christina," I assured her. "That's good to know, Zane. Now go inside before Rio blows a gasket," she smiled, slipped out of my arms, and walked toward her car. I still soaked up the marvel of her receding silhouette. Rio was leaning against the wall just inside the hallway when I got back in. "I don't get the two of you," she grinned. "I love her," was my only response. "That's good, because she's fucking nuts about you," Rio laughed. I couldn't decide whether she was kidding or not. Later, we lay together in bed, Rio partially over me where she alternated between listening to my heartbeat and kissing my shoulder. She also had a hand between her legs and was doing some serious vaginal stimulation. "Zane." "Yes?" I replied. "I had an abortion," she confided in me. "Oh, okay," was all I could manage to come back with. "'Oh.' Is that it?" she sounded a bit hurt. "I figure there is more to the story than you had an abortion. So are you going to tell me what it is?" I inquired. She mulled that over for a few seconds. "I did some really stupid shit, like getting shit-faced drunk at some parties with people I barely knew, and pretty much got used like a whore. I didn't really care, and eventually I got knocked up," she told me. "My parents, the big Pro-Lifers that they were, smuggled me out of state to a private clinic and aborted the kid. They never asked my opinion on the matter but I imagine that having a pregnant daughter who couldn't even name the father wasn't on their agenda," she recited bitterly. I wrapped an arm around her, rolled over on her, and kissed her gently on the lips. "I don't know what to say," I began. "I can't imagine what it was like to go through that." "Huh," Rio snorted. "My parents slapped me with anti-depressants and an implant, my 'friends' told me it was for the best, not being teen Mom material and all, and I treated myself like a whore." "Hell, I sucked and fucked the entire lawn crew once; I fucked my little brother's friends; and I became known as the girl who would ride bareback at my school. It is a miracle I didn't contract herpes or AIDS," she recited sadly. "I think I hated just about everybody." "You know that none of that matters to me; right?" I asked. "You are still that woman I woke up next to on day one." "To the bitter end," she recited. "To the bitter end," I affirmed, my promise to stand by her no matter what. "Why couldn't you be in love with me?" she sighed. "You are asking an eighteen-year-old how this love thing works?" I teased her. "I've been lucky enough to meet five women in the past two weeks I'd like to spend forever with, and I love the one I'm least likely to end up with. I'm clueless." "Me, Iona, Barbie Lynn, Christina and Heaven?" Rio guessed. I nodded, which made her snicker. "You really want to spend forever with Heaven? You are a glutton for punishment." "Heaven can be really nice," I defended my girlfriend. "She's got a permanent case of PMS. Hell knows what would happen if she actually had PMS," Rio teased me back. "So you don't want to spend any more time with her?" I inquired. "Fuck that," Rio giggled, "I like them brave, bold, and saucy in the saddle. I'd love breaking her down, or having her break me trying." "Fine," I announced after a moment's contemplation. "Fine?" she asked. "I'm not going to break my word to Jill but I can't wait to fuck you until we get back to campus, so how would you like to screw on Pastor Bill's desk before Sunday school?" I suggested. "I'd love to leave a little something extra on that gold-plated conman's desk," Rio purred. "Now, Zane, do you think you could bend the rules ever so slightly and finger-fuck me? I'm ever so horny," Rio pleaded. I figured it couldn't hurt too much; right? I rubbed and rubbed one hand down to her crotch where Rio had already pulled her soaked panties down to mid-thigh. With my other hand, I pushed up her top, exposing her ripe nipples, chain and all. I plucked a nipple into my mouth, letting my tongue play along the stud before sucking in more of the breast, increasing the pressure on the nipple itself. Rio was well worked up already and now began to writhe beneath me. My free hand passed below her carefully groomed chevron-shaped pubic mound and along her clit. Her folds welcomed me like molten gold, so hot yet silky smooth to the touch. As she started to moan, Rio stuck the meat of her palm into her mouth and bit down in order to keep quiet. I spent a minute playing with her two studs in her labia before working two fingers deep inside her, twisting them, and seeking out her G-spot. "Gak!" Rio convulsed as I stroked it. Oh, yeah, I thought, as I began to seriously work it over. Rio's fluids were sloshing around my fingers, her other hand began pressing my whole mouth over her breast, and she kept bucking up against me. I now began to alternate between rhythmically tapping her special place and brutally finger fucking her, driving two fingers in and slapping her clit with my palm. "Uh, uh, uh, ugh, ugh, umm," Rio began panting, then her body arched and she screamed into her clenched fist. "Oh, fuck, that's good," she finally managed to get out. Before I could respond, she grabbed my head and drew me up for a fierce kiss. She tore at my lips and tried to steal my breath away. "Tell me you want me," she pleaded with a desperate hunger tinged with fear. "I want you, Rio, always," I responded with my own heat and need. Slowly the passion ebbed from Rio's eyes and a playful demeanor replaced it. "You are such a dumb blonde, Glenda," she sighed happily. Glenda had been the name that had allowed me admission to school in the first place, Glenn Zane Braxton, Glenda. I answered by pulling my fingers out of her cunt, taking a lick, then pushing them through her lips. Rio daintily sucked on them, pulling them in and cleaning them off before biting down like the little bitch she is and making tears come to my eyes. "What the fuck!" I hissed. "That's for not giving me your cock, Asshole," she snickered. When I looked ready to explode, she pouted her lips, rolled onto her stomach and stuck her bare ass up in the air for a spanking. I grunted and rolled over onto my side, away from her. "Good night, you witch," I sulked. There was some rustling behind me a minute later, then Rio snaked an arm around me and pressed her body to my back. "I'm sorry," she whispered. "I act crazy at times." I rolled over to face her. "I know what I'm getting into, Rio," I comforted her. "That doesn't mean it doesn't hurt at times." I displayed my wounded fingers. She kissed my fingers, I kissed her lips, and we both finally went to sleep. Preacher William, Valerie, and the seeds of discord. Jill didn't know what to make of our prompt appearance Sunday morning for breakfast already dressed for church. I'd convinced Rio to not try a hard sell with my aunt, instead playing it calm, cool, and collected. The real reason we wanted to get to church early was because I'd come up with the idea of screwing Rio on Pastor Bill's massive mahogany desk before class and she'd become infatuated with the scheme. Gaining Definition We had to remember our Bibles before eagerly heading out the door. Mine went back to my missionary days while Rio's was brand new, a gift from Jill. She'd lost her old one on the trip from Arizona to Virginia, or so she'd told Jill. In reality, she had torn hers apart page by page and stuffed it down the airplane toilet during the flight, her way of spreading the gospel. Once at the church, we split up, Rio and I getting together a few minutes later. I was unsure about the security cameras in the hallway but Rio shrugged it off. She followed the wires to the closet the system was kept in, picked the lock, and deleted the last two hours of footage before deactivating the whole system. I was clever enough to wipe off all our fingerprints before we made for the pastor's office. This time, Rio's improvised, lock picks weren't necessary as the secretary kept the door unlocked. We slipped past her station to the larger office beyond and I chased Rio around to the 'big chair'. "So, Bad Boy, are you going to make me a Bad Girl?" Rio taunted me. I stepped up between her thighs and got ready to feast on her succulent cunt lips when she held me up. "I don't think we have time for that," Rio grinned. She slipped out of her panties, which I quickly pocketed (having learned from the first Barbie Lynn incident), and hopped up on the desk facing me. I unbuckled my belt, fixed the button, and unzipped my pants. My cock came smoothly out of my boxers and I lined up with Rio's slit. Her juices were already flowing by the time my cockhead graced her full lips. "Oh, that's what I've been looking for," Rio moaned, as I pushed forward inch after glorious inch inside her. She wrapped her arms around my neck and came close to doing the same with her legs around my waist by the time I was fully into her. I got a few half-thrusts into Rio, our faces only inches apart, when I began to push her back down on the desk. "No, I want to look into your eyes," she told me. I nodded and started driving my cock in a strong steady rhythm. "Rio," I said softly. "Yes," she breathed heavily. "I like saying your name," I explained. "I like the sound of it and the way it makes me feel." "I, I was sure she was fighting for a snarky reply but then she smiled and said, "Okay." "Oh. God, Oh, Fuck," Rio gasped, as we began, getting her close to climax. I stopped when I first heard the voices. "What?" Rio panted. I pulled her off the desk and looked for a place to hide. There were three other doors out of the room. I took the closest, yanked up my pants, and dragged Rio to it. It turned out to be a large closet with vestments, coats, and a few changes of clothing inside. Before I could finish shutting the door, Rio put her hand in the way. Before I could inquire why, the main office door opened and in came Pastor Bill and Lance Wellington. They were yammering on about something or other; I really wasn't paying attention. All that changed after Pastor Bill took his seat behind the desk and swiveled it to the side. Lance came around the desk and knelt before our spiritual leader. His body blocked my visual but I heard a zipper being undone and some clothes being pushed aside. What Lance proceeded to do was clear enough, though. Rio was between me and the door; she looked over her shoulder and grinned evilly. Before long, she had my cock in her hand and was maneuvering it back to her cunt from behind. I moved my hips down, she arched up, and I slipped back into the hole I'd been in not a minute before. I stayed still while Rio began to ride my cock up and down. There we were, two very different couples separated by less than a dozen feet, both fucking in different ways. Lance was giving Pastor Bill oral attention in a manner that dictated long familiarity to not only cock-sucking, but blowing Pastor Bill in particular. Rio had one hand placed against the door sill in order to stop us from spilling out of the closet while the other was tucked against her stomach. The four of us were pushing toward climax but Pastor Bill was the first one to the trigger. I was still feeling the oily smoothness of my cock inside Rio's cunt while rubbing both breasts through her shirt and bra when Lance began chocking and sputtering. The bastard hadn't even warned Lance that he was cumming. Good ole Pastor Bill reached across the desk to grab two Kleenex. As he did so, his other hand came down to rest on a slick spot Rio and I had left on his desk. He looked at his hand with disgust and wiped it off his hand before handing a tissue to Lance. "Get going to class," Pastor Bill told his cock-sucking companion. "Of course, Pastor William," Lance responded as he cleaned his face. As he headed to the door, he turned to the preacher. "Do I have to do another marriage counseling session with Felicity? She is so damn annoying," he whined. "Lance, you are going to have to keep up appearances and that means spending the occasional night with her," Pastor Bill lectured him. "As distasteful as she is, she is the socially acceptable choice for your spouse if you plan to have a political career." "I wish this whole marriage thing was over with already," Lance sighed. "Then I could stick her in the house and get her out of my life." "Remember, a woman is a duty, but you know how to get your pleasure. Take your pill when you have to lay with her, and if nothing else, use her back door," he chuckled. "I suppose so," Lance conceded, "but I'll have to shut her up. She blathers on and on incessantly and her voice is so grating." "Well," Pastor Bill laughed, "you can always use her mouth too." Lance snorted and left the room; Bill followed a minute later. For our part, the whole exchange between Pastor Bill and Lance got Rio hotter and hotter. She was rocketing back against me until I was afraid the slapping of our flesh would alert our host to our presence. Once he was gone, Rio went off. "Fuck me, damn it," Rio exulted. "I'm going to rape their asses." I wasn't sure how that would work. It wasn't like Rio's or my word would go all that far. I decided to spin her back around and kick her leg up over my arm so I could fuck her while gazing into her eyes. The first thing I noticed was the sheer joy etched all over her face. The second thing I noted was her phone in hand, set on record. There was going to be some severe damage over this and I had to do damage control, but first I had to screw Rio to orgasm. "Ah, ah, ah," Rio moaned. "You are churning me up inside, you fucking brute. This is so fucking good." "And the video?" I inquired. "Fucking brilliant," she panted, "My best idea yet." I drilled Rio several more strong strokes and she gripped me tightly and sexually exploded on me. She kept squeezing my cock with her vaginal muscles as I came in her as she was still cresting her wave. "Oh, Zane," she wept tears of joy on my shoulder, "You make all this other shit bearable." "No problem, bro," I sighed happily, "but we need to talk about the video." "Yeah," she snorted, "you have a plan. I'm going to bypass me having a temper-tantrum and get straight to you making me happy with how clever you are." "We find more ways to bring Felicity over to our side, then hit her with this when she's wavering," I detailed. "We still need credibility and that's going to take Barbie Lynn on our side. Once we get Felicity, we can get Mrs. Wellington too. That gives us access to everyone in the church." I set Rio onto her feet and handed her panties too her. Rio shimmied into them and grinned. "Now I'm all sloshy inside. Is that thing a damn fire hydrant?" "You weren't complaining a minute ago," I countered. "I'm not complaining, but all those bitches in class are going to know I've been fucked," she snickered. "Who are you going to blame?" I wondered. "Pastor William, our glorious shepherd; I can describe just what his cock looks like now," she grinned manically. "I think we are back to that whole 'credibility' issue," I reminded her. "You aren't going to let me have any fun," Rio pouted. "Well, work on this; I'm pretty sure Lance isn't the only guy here that the pastor is using. Lance was a tool, nothing more," I told her. "It could be fun to find out who his other toys are." "I hate you for having a better idea than me," Rio giggled, "but I love your deviant mind more." "I love you too, Baby," I said as I brushed her cheek. "Let's get to class before they get to ridicule us for arriving late." Rio grabbed my hand and sprinted with me out of the office. We were late to class but only just. This time I'd studied so Mr. Coleman wasn't able to humiliate me, though some wise-ass taunted me about being on a women's committee. "Yes, I do," I confirmed, "and what committee are you on?" "Athletics committee," he sneered. I gave him a shit-eating grin right back that gave him pause. "So I hang out with a bunch of MILF's, which is a pretty red-blooded American male thing to do, while you hang out with a bunch of guys, which is pretty homo-erotic," I chuckled. There was a deafening silence in the room. We had broken up for church service and a few guys were almost out the door. The target of my aggression was first stunned, then angry. "Mr. Braxton, that is quite enough out of you," Mr. Coleman snapped. "I'm sorry about that, Mr. Coleman. I thought he was ribbing me about my committee so I teased him back about his; I wasn't serious," I lied. Andy, the guy who'd given me a hard time, elected that moment to get in my face. "That wasn't funny, Braxton," he snapped. Mr. Coleman remained conspicuously silent. "Gosh, Andy," I quipped, "I don't know where to begin. How about, we are in a House of God and shouldn't be raising a fist against one another." "If that doesn't work, do understand that you get the first punch, then I break you like a twig," I continued with eagerness written all over my face. "You are an elementary school teacher and I have years of martial arts experience." Andy suddenly paled. "Mr. Braxton," Coleman growled again. "How dare you threaten somebody?" "Um, Mr. Coleman, Andy got in my face, so what exactly are you getting on my case about? Wouldn't the situation be better served if you stopped him in the first place?" I said. "Andy should be able to take a joke better," another guy in my class, Christopher Gilbert, joined in. "Besides, Zane's right; the wives on the committee are attractive and their husbands are lucky men." That seemed to end the matter because Chris Gilbert was the son of somebody and carried weight in this crowd. We continued to depart but I felt obliged to stop Chris. "Thanks, but I'm not sure why you just backed me up there," I questioned. "Maybe you're not such a bad guy," he grinned. I had to think that over. I barely knew Christopher Gilbert. He was 23, son of a big real estate guy, he was a property manager, whatever that was. "I have to appreciate the timing of your epiphany," I joked. "It came to me late Thursday night when I had a security issue at one of my properties," he grinned. Oh, crap. His daddy must own the mall where I had that little altercation. "Sorry if I cost you a good night's sleep," was all I could say. "Let me say that, 'damn, you're fast,' and it would have been mean of me to let Andy get his ass handed to him in front of all his friends," Chris related. "He's really not a bad guy either." "I'll keep that in mind," I nodded. We were making our way to the church hall when Rio, Iona, and Barbie Lynn intercepted us. "Hey, Ms. Masters," Chris said to Barbie Lynn. He looked at the other two girls. "Christopher Gilbert, this is Rio Talon and Iona Becket, two of my classmates and closest friends," I introduced my buddies. "So, Chris, how do you know Barbie-licious?" Rio smirked. "Huh?" Chris said. "Rio has an intense sense of humor, Chris," I intervened. "Pay her no mind." Before Rio cold make things worse, I placed an arm behind her and pinched her ass. "Behave," I warned her. "Okay, Zane," Chris chuckled. "Good luck with that one. To answer your question: I know Ms. Masters from a few years back at a youth retreat. We were both counselors. Take care now." He turned and walked off to his section of the tabernacle while the girls and I went off to ours. "So, Barbie, were you hot for Chris back at camp?" Rio persisted. "Chris? Nah, he had a girlfriend back then; they both went to the University of Virginia. I think they broke up right before they graduated but I'm not sure," Barbie Lynn informed us. "Besides, I had a fianc too." "Had? Have you tossed him over for Zane?" Rio teased. I sighed and Barbie Lynn blushed. "Nah, Shugah, I tossed him over for you," Barbie Lynn whispered into Rio's ear. "Just for that tantalizing tease, no Honey Glaze for those hot crossed buns of yours," Rio bantered right back. "Am I the only one who remembers we are in a church?" lectured Iona. "No, you are not," Christina surprised us. "Now stop trying to make a scene and sit down with the rest of us." We dutifully obeyed because three of us respected Christina and I had one of Rio's arms twisted behind her back. At the end of service there was no problem getting the gang to go down to the space between the pews and the podium where the important people gathered. I caught Pastor William shooting me a hooded look but I blew him off. I was here for someone else, as was Barbie Lynn and Rio. Iona was tagging along to make sure we kept out of too much trouble. "Hey, Sahara," I greeted the pastor's wife, who hovered near but wasn't part of the action. "Why, hello, Zane," she smiled. "Did you enjoy the service?" "I'm still a little fuzzy on the message of seeking wisdom in God's word instead of Man's technology," I grinned. "After all, I have an app that gives me helpful Bible verses on demand." "I think you missed the point, Zane," she shook her head with mirth. "We need to trust the Word of God over the simple technological solutions that fail to take in the moral implications of the results." "Wow, when you say it that way, it makes sense," I applauded. Sahara blushed and gave me another smile. Rio and Barbie Lynn had closed in on Felicity, allowing Iona and I to come up behind Mrs. Wellington. I put my hand on the small of her back and positioned myself at her side. "Hello, Mrs. Wellington," I greeted her. I knew her first look at me would define a lot about how she felt about last night. "Zane," she beamed at me. "How are you doing today?" "Better now," I grinned. "I just wanted to say that I'm downloading those files we discussed when I get to campus this afternoon." "Oh," Mrs. Bainbridge sneered, "is Mr. Braxton working on a special project already?" "Zane," Rochelle Wellington smiled to her rival sweetly, "send Kendra a copy of the notes you showed me. Kendra, Zane has a talent for 3-D imagery that the committee will find quite useful. I thought you might find it nice to have our newest member showing some interest." "Oh, it is his interest that I'm worried about," Kendra commented, with a pretty obvious look toward Sahara. Before I could respond to that jab, I felt a hand on my shoulder trying to pull me around. "Pastor William wants a word with you," Lance informed me. "Okay," I shrugged, then turned back to Kendra. "Mrs. Bainbridge, I admit that it is my fault that I find Mrs. Penny to be kinder, more compassionate, and more spiritually understanding than you. She is a gentle soul who better relates to what a young man needs." "Pastor William wants to see you now," Lance insisted. "That's nice, Lance. I'm talking to your mother," I said dismissively. "Rochelle, thank you for agreeing to mentor me; I appreciate you helping me understand this Church and this community by taking some of your valuable time to listen to my ideas." "Ladies, have a nice Sunday. Okay, Lance, let's go see what Pastor Bill wants now," I told him. "His name is Pastor William," Lance corrected me somewhat angrily. "No, his name is William Penny and he happens to be a pastor," I jibed. Lance's response was stymied by our arrival at Pastor Bill's circle of cronies. "Ah, Glenn," Bill greeted me. "I would like to invite you to dine with my wife and I tomorrow night." I was smart enough to know that wasn't really an invitation, but still, "I'd like to but this week is our first round of testing for the semester so I'm not sure I can break free," I answered. "You find time enough for other things, like jail," he lectured me in a personally degrading matter. "Pastor William, as you will learn about me, people who cross me or threaten the ones I hold dear, I beat bloody and leave broken on the ground," I smiled evilly right back. The confusion that threat caused was evident because I hadn't been quiet. "Jesus loves the Peacemaker," Pastor Bill bantered back. "Winners write the history books," I countered. "That is not very Christian of you," Mr. Wellington, the Mayor, pointed out. "Jesus Christ ended up nailed to a cross; Emperor Constantine, who converted the whole Roman Empire to Christ's worship, got to build his own city," I responded. "I won't be as famous but I'll do more and get to bury my enemies before I die," I added. "Are you sure you were a missionary in Thailand?" another church elder asked. "Oh, I was a missionary all right, but not a very good one. I left the hard work to my Uncle Tim and Aunt Jill," I informed them. "Did they convert many heathen souls to the World of our Lord?" a third man inquired. "It is not that simple. They taught people to read English and got them in the practice of reading the Bible," I explained. "They have over a thousand years of culture to work against and many of the tenents of Buddhism are close to our own Christian virtues so it is hard work." "So that would be a 'No'," Pastor Bill gloated. "Really?" I grinned. "When Uncle Tim went missing, 200 of his flock risked floodwaters in an eventually futile effort to save him. How many of us would risk drowning to save you, Pastor William? I would say that when lives were on the line, his flock did their Christian duty." I noticed Jill standing on the edge of the group listening, her eyes close to tears. Hey, I hated Tim, but I wasn't going to let these spineless bastards degrade the man in front of his widow, no matter how I felt. "I'm sure we would all rise to the challenge," Mr. Wellington pontificated. "Then you are as good a man as Uncle Tim," I trapped him with his own words. "Your Uncle Tim gave everything, including his life," Pastor Bill said with a smug, superior smile. "His willingness to give should be an example for all." "I'm already giving. The Festivities Committee's budget seems a bit anemic so I'm going to be funding some of their efforts," I enlightened him. "That is not how tithes are normally handled," Pastor Bill corrected me. "I'm not a normal guy," I grinned. "Pastor, I'll look over my schedule and call your house to let you know if I can swing dinner tomorrow. It has been a wonderful chat but I have to be going now." I turned and left them there, confident I hadn't made any friends among Bill's inner circle. The price of their friendship was way more than I was willing to pay and it wasn't just monetary. My girls swarmed around me, even Jill. "Thank you, Zane," Jill said softly. "Tim would have been proud." "Jill, I said that for you, not him. You stood by him and that shouldn't be trampled on by people who don't know any better," I comforted her. "I was getting ready to cry out 'Blood and Souls for my Lord Arioch," Rio grinned. "Why did you antagonize them?" Iona wondered. "They are used to bullying people and getting their way. I let them know I was more than willing to fight," I told Iona. "He also wanted the women to see what he was doing," Barbie Lynn said. "I saw a few females, Felicity included, who thought a great deal of how Zane handled the situation." "Girls love watching men fight over them," Rio laughed as we exited into the parking lot. "Is everyone coming to our place for lunch?" Jill asked. I took a quick look around the girls who nodded their approval. "Sure thing, Jill; we will be at home in an hour," I answered. Getting back to campus and into casual clothes wasn't a problem, nor was lunch with Jill. We sat around and shot the shit for an hour afterwards but school work demanded that we head back to school to do some actual classwork. I went by Raven's to pick her up because she'd left me a text (by way of Iona) that she'd made some progress over the weekend. "We really should study in the library," Raven told me as we headed to my room. "The last time I checked, the library didn't have a snack bar," I told her. Raven was less than convinced and a bit nervous until we opened the door to the bottom of the steps leading to the Solarium where I lived and the voices of multiple girls welcomed us. "You have company?" she questioned me. "All freshmen are welcome in my room, Raven. You'll see," I informed her. "Is there going to be anyplace for us to study, Raven began to confound me, then we came to the point where you could see past the side of the stairs into the Solarium. "Oh, God," she muttered at the scope of the room, "you, you have pool tables!" she ended up in a near squeal. "I love pool!" She took a few steps forward into the room before looking back at me. "What is all this? Where did this all come from?" "I was given the entire Solarium as my room, sort of, and I decided to convert most of it to a common area for the freshman class," I said. "How long has this been going on?" she wondered. "We did it yesterday," Iona said from the closest sofa. She put down her laptop and walked over to us. "Zane paid for the stuff and we students put it in. Let me show you around." "You do that, Iona," I told her, as I gave my diminutive friend a hug, "I'll be in my room." Iona led Raven deeper into the complex of entertainment while I headed to my room, which seemed to be the quietest place to study today. I passed around the Chinese silk screens that shielded my private area from the rest of the Solarium and saw my new monster-sized bed. I also saw the tall, honey-blonde Amazon reclining on it, looking my way. "Come here, my Love-Monkey," she said in a deep, husky voice. I'm sure my mouth gaped open. "Ah, I don't believe we've been introduced," I managed to finally say. She smiled and patted the bed beside her. "You are seriously hot and I'm positive I'd remember you if we'd met, but I don't and I do need to study so I'm going to ask you to please leave," I groaned. "Trust me, I really don't want to be asking you that either." I heard laughter from the far side of the bed and Rio slowly raised her body into sight. "Bro, the look on your face is priceless," she chuckled. "So this is really your room?" the other girl inquired. "I told you it was," Rio grinned. "Yes, it is," I responded as well. "In fact, this entire floor is mine, mainly because the Administration has nowhere else to stick me." "Rio, what's going on here?" I turned to my other friend. "Honest, Boss," she beamed, "I found her when I got home. She's my new dorm mate, your replacement." "You were her first roommate?" the newcomer asked. "For all of one night," I confessed. "Then everyone realized she had boobies, and I didn't, and I developed this current life of seclusion." "This is your version of seclusion?" she questioned. "What can I say?" I sighed. "I'm a man of creature comforts. That still doesn't explain you on my bed. Rio?" "She is Valerie Palmer, a new addition to the school," Rio started, "but that's not the cool part. She's a member of the Stormriders motorcycle gang." Seeing my lack of name recognition, Rio added, "They are a big deal in the West, Colorado, Wyoming, New Mexico, Nevada, and Arizona, of course." "Nice to meet you, Valerie." I knelt on the bed and extended my hand. "I'm Glenn Zane Braxton, but everyone calls me Zane. Welcome to FFU, and what brought you to us?" "Dad is a born-again Christian and he wanted me to come here, so here I am," she shrugged. Now, to me that made no sense, as she should have been eighteen, thus her own person, but who was I to press into her personal matters. "Damn it, Zane, I keep forgetting you were living in a cave for the past two years," Rio shook her head. "Her grandfather is Daniel 'Damien' Palmer." Again, I didn't know who that person was. "My grandfather is doing three life sentences," Valerie said with a degree of weariness. "Fine. I should take it the Stormriders are not a motorcycle club, then," I grinned at her. Valerie's eyes and mine locked for several seconds. "Are you arrogant, stupid, or really unconcerned?" Valerie asked me. "A little of all three," Rio chimed in. "You should never ask a man if he's arrogant because if he is, he won't know it," I responded. "I'm smart enough to get into this university, but them I'm dumb enough to be the only guy at this university," I continued. "I can honestly tell you I really don't care who you were before you came here. It is none of my damn business. If you want to be friends, I'm game." Valerie nodded. "Oh, and Rio is a nutjob, but if you hurt her, I'll make you suffer, I swear it." "Is that supposed to scare me, rich boy?" Valerie said, becoming very serious and sitting up, "because I'm not impressed." "I didn't say it to impress you, Valerie," I met her gaze, "I believe in fair warning. I don't care if you are damaged goods or you are one stone-cold, bad-ass bitch; you mess with Rio and I'll take her pain out of your hide." "Rio, I thought you told me this guy was cool," Valerie said to Rio while still looking at me. "Best guy in the whole God-damn world," Rio beamed. "Zane, have you ever stabbed somebody?" Valerie quizzed me. "On purpose or by accident?" I asked. "How do you stab someone by accident?" Valerie wondered. "You toss their ass into a stand of bamboo so hard the stalks break and they get impaled," I answered. "I take it you've done it on purpose." She shrugged. "Do you fight much?" she changed tact. "More than I should," I replied, "but I ass in where I don't belong too much." "Me too," Valerie nodded, "on the 'I fight more than I should' thing." "Well, I would rather talk shit upfront than spill blood later," I pointed out. "Like warning me about Rio," she nodded. "Please believe me, she's a nut and will get on your nerves, so please don't toss her out a window or down the stairs because I'm actually attached to her," I grinned. Rio flopped on the bed. "I should be mouthing empty denials but Zane's pretty much right," Rio snickered, "and if he hadn't fucked me silly on the preacher's desk this morning, I'd be in his face about this bullshit." "You had sex on your preacher's desk?" Valerie smiled. "Zane, what are these girls, what the hell?" Raven went off. "What kind of bedroom is this?" "Raven, you know Rio and this is her new roommate Valerie. Valerie, this is Raven," I groaned. "Hey, Raven," Valerie greeted her. "So do you normally walk into Zane's bedroom too?" "No," Raven blushed. "He invited me over to do some work on our English project." Iona stepped in behind Raven and waved to Rio. "Iona, Valerie; Valerie, Iona," I sighed. "Wait!" Valerie raised her hand and looked back to me. "Are you gay? Because I see a lot of girls strolling into your room and none of them have been identified as your girlfriend yet." "Technically, that would be Heaven," Iona volunteered. "She's a senior." "Can we get back to everyone being in Zane's room?" Raven grumbled. "And what is he doing with a bed as big as my entire room back home?" Valerie appraised the room. "Got it," she laughed. "You are sleeping with her (Iona) and her (Rio), but not you (Raven)." "Of course I'm not sleeping with him," Raven shot back. "I took a Purity Pledge, as should all of you." "I'm not a virgin," Valerie responded. "Me, either," Rio waved. "I am," Iona raised her hand. "That's nice," I directed. "Rio, Valerie, and Iona, please leave. I've invited Raven to my room so we can do actual classwork because I occasionally like to pretend I'm in college for an education." "On it, Zane," Rio snickered. "Come on, Valerie, let's go check out the hot tub. I wanted to show you to Zane so he could put you on his 'To Do' list." Iona shook her head and left. "I've got a boyfriend," Valerie clarified. "Thank God," I muttered, which drew looks from all three women. After Rio and Val left, Raven kept staring at me. "I, does this happen to you often?" she finally asked. "Yes, but I've learned to adjust," I pointed out. We sat down on the bed, Raven pulled out four library books on the period we were looking into, and we began going through them and taking notes. "Is Heaven really your girlfriend?" Raven asked after a while. "Yes, but it is more complicated than that. I love another girl but I don't know if she loves me, and I spend time with a dozen other girls here, plus I have friends at a Sorority House off campus," I explained. "And you sleep with Rio, who isn't a virgin, and Iona, who is," she stated, and I confirmed with a nod. "I was wrong. If you can keep all that straight in your head, you have a good grasp of details. We are going to do fine on this term paper." "Thank you, Raven," I smiled at her, and for a change, she smiled back. Gust Front I would have liked to spend the night with Iona and Barbie Lynn but Iona informed me that Coach Dana Gorman had tested her security code earlier in the day and I figured something was up; nothing good for me and my friends. Sure enough, at 12:10 in the morning, my little buzzer by the bed that informed me that a key code was being entered woke me up. I silenced the alarm (no sense in letting them know that I had it) and waited in bed. Shortly thereafter, the Coach and two female security guards came strolling in. "Alone?" Dana quipped. "You asking me out?" I grinned. "Get up; we need to check the bed, if that is what you call this thing," she motioned to my sleeping platform. I dutifully got out of bed. "What are you doing?" she snapped when she realized I was naked. "Getting out of bed like you asked me to. I sleep in the nude, or didn't you already know that?" I yawned. "Put some clothes on," she ordered. I picked up my robe and put it on while they stripped back my sheets and looked for bodily fluids under the dark light. I had been at my Aunt's the past two nights, so yes, my bed was still fresh. Unsatisfied, Dana and her two buddies began roughly going over my place. When they finally discovered nothing (my hiding places were specifically designed), the two officers turned and left. "I'll be keeping an eye on you, Zane. You can expect this to be a regular occurrence," she promised. I simply stared. We remained looking at one another for a minute because she knew I was up to something. "That's right, step out of line and make my job easier," she noted. Again I kept my silence. It would have been easy to take this personally but I'd told her this was War and I took that seriously. I doubted I was the sole beneficiary of their attention so I had to get ready to respond to their next move. "Nothing to say?" she asked. I kept staring. "Say something, damn it," she growled. "Good night, Coach," I obliged. She shook her head, turned, and walked away. When I saw the door close behind her I went back to my room and took out my phone. I made three calls to the concerned parties and a final call to Iona, to have her wipe my call log. I can't say I slept well that night. Showering in the morning was troublesome enough on normal days but this morning, Rio decided to invite Valerie to join us. I did my best to pretend to ignore her, which wasn't easy. Valerie was around six feet with milky skin where the sun didn't reach and tanned where it did. Her hair was golden-blonde and she was trimmed, not shaved. Her eyes were grey with a hint of blue around the edges; he breasts were a solid C without a hint of sag. There sure were a lot of blondes going to this school. I could see the mental calculations going through her head as she walked in and the other girls eyed her. In the hierarchy of this place, I didn't hold a place; proximity to me showed a girl's status among the crowd. Opal was top dog, but Rio and Iona were marked by their close relationship with me as well. Valerie clearly thought about walking away from it all to spare herself the drama and the grief. She countered that with the knowledge that she had to fit in somewhere in this school, and as non-traditional as she was, her best bet was with us. She answered that internal struggle by taking the shower one down from me, next to Opal. Opal expressed her dominance to Valerie by corralling me into a body massage and a show of mutual affection. I thought Valerie was unimpressed with those actions but as we got into it, I sensed she was intrigued by the notion of having sex without actually having sex, and the sexual arousal that came with it. As I settled in front of the sink to brush my hair, shave, and brush my teeth, Valerie took the sink beside me. "You don't seem to mind all these naked bodies around you," she noted. "Why should I? I enjoy them and they enjoy me. I like making them happy, and my presence certainly makes their lives more difficult so I'm glad to help," I explained. "So, do things ever go to the next level?" Valerie asked. "Not here, and not with most of these women; they are virgins and happy about that fact. They want to be virgins on their wedding nights and I respect that," I answered. "Rio makes you out to be some sort of sex-crazed stud monster," Val informed me. "Rio's not a virgin and her only plans for marriage involve her being a black widow to her old, rich husbands," I grinned. "Is she, bi-sexual?" Valerie whispered. "Yes, I can verify that she is," I replied quietly. "Has she hit on you yet? Wait, silly question, have you thrown her out of your bed yet?" "This morning I found her sucking on my nipple through my nightshirt," she smirked. "Rio needs constant reminding of where the boundaries are," I informed Val. "You two talking about me?" Rio came bouncing up. "Is there a three-way in our future? Who gets tied up?" Valerie groaned in response. "Rio, there is such a thing as personal space and acceptable roommate behavior," I told Rio. "Things like spontaneously feeling her up while she sleeps are Bad!" "God, damn it!" Rio squalled, "But did you see the size of those bad boys? They are huge and puffy and I swear, they were calling out to me across the room." "In my long and illustrious career with the female nipple, they have never talked to me. If you don't behave, I'm going to have to tie you up at the next orgy and make you watch," I warned. I couldn't threaten to take away something she had, like her piercings; that would make her dig in her heels. Instead, I went after the things she was looking forward to. "Don't forget to secure her hands over her head so she can't diddle herself," Valerie got into the sport of things. "Good point," I agreed. "Major buzz-kill, you two. Valerie, you are trying to make your first day here no fun at all," Rio teased. "Which reminds me; Valerie, has Rio warned you about Handmaiden's Duty?" I inquired. Rio looked offended that I would say such a thing while Val looked confused. "It is a tradition here that requires all freshmen to perform a task of a non-damaging nature for any and all upperclassmen. They cannot grab you in class or a dorm room, but anywhere else is fair game," I informed her. "My first task was to be a bench for someone to sit on," Rio grinned. "Mine was to kiss a girl," I nodded. "Kiss her? Cordelia damn near passed out, you kissed her so long and deep," Rio teased me. "The first one was very nice and chaste," Iona stepped up and added. "It was the second one that curled her toes and started the stampeded on Zane." "What do I do if a girl asks me to kiss her?" Valerie worried. "Tell her you are waiting for your herpes to clear up," Rio volunteered. "It isn't likely to happen," Iona came across with sounder advice. "Homosexuality is frowned on at this campus." "I'd tell you to kiss them and enjoy the moment, but I'm a guy," I shrugged. "I'm still not sure what is normal for this place," Valerie related. "Rio and Zane are aberrations," Iona offered. "Most of the girls here are fundamentalist Christian virgins who are looking to get married once they graduate this place." "What is your story?" Val asked Iona. "I was pretty much the girl I just described until I met these two," she smiled. "Now I feel that I have, options." "Options like prison time," Rio laughed, "or becoming a sex toy at an S&M club." "I was thinking more like taking a summer and roaming the country," Iona glared Rio. "Maybe I could teach you to ride a motorcycle and you can come with me," Valerie offered. "That would be wonderful!" Iona brightened up. "When could we start?" "This afternoon, if you like," Val responded. "My ride is in the parking lot." "You have a motorcycle, here?" Rio exclaimed. "Rio, it is hard to be in a motorcycle gang without a chopper," Valerie pointed out. "On that note, I have to go," I sighed. New girls were starting to migrate in, meaning I had to retreat to my room. "Take care, everyone." The crapstorm fell on us as we left the dorm. All kinds of upperclassmen snatched up freshmen as they appeared and shadowed Pro-Christina students they couldn't grab. Rio and I were able to shove off of Valerie before she was identified as being with one of us, so she made it to the Dining Hall unmolested. I didn't have to do anything too heinous, carry three backpacks while reciting the Gospel of Luke from memory (ugh). They made Rio sing 'Onward Christian Soldier' because it was the only religious song she'd admit to knowing. She did a horrific hack-job of it too. They had Iona going through the descendants of Noah; she knocked them back flawlessly, Brainiac. It got better at the Dining Hall door where Rhaine oversaw the removal of every electronic device from the incoming students, no phones, tablets or laptops, nothing capable of rapid communicat

Frank Thelen ist bekannt dafür, nicht um den heißen Brei zu reden. Auf der Gründermesse Bits & Pretzels in München redet der Tech-Investor Klartext: "Es wäre für mich ein Riesenschlag zu sehen, dass Deutschland und Europa in die komplette Abhängigkeit und Bedeutungslosigkeit rutschen." Der Grund? Zu wenig Reformen, zu viel Bürokratie - und ein politisches System, das sich selbst im Weg steht.Deutschland sei "total abhängig" von den USA und China, energetisch "in den Fuß geschossen" und sozialpolitisch auf dem Holzweg. "Ich höre nur noch: noch mehr Sozialleistungen, noch weniger Arbeit, noch mehr Homeoffice. Die Rechnung geht nicht mehr auf. It's fucking over", so der Investor.Thelen fordert einen radikalen Kurswechsel: weniger Staat, weniger Steuern, mehr Mut. Es sei alles längst gesagt, die Rezepte würden vorliegen - man müsse sie nur umsetzen. Trotz aller Kritik lobt er einen Minister aus dem schwarz-roten Kabinett, und zwar Karsten Wildberger, der für das neu geschaffene Digitalressort zuständig ist. "Er hat mich sehr positiv überrascht, wie tief er in den Themen ist, wie frustriert er selbst ist." Zum ersten Mal habe Thelen bei einem Minister Hoffnung, dass dieser "in den nächsten Monaten liefern wird".Hinsichtlich technologischer Trends bleibt der Investor von "Die Höhle der Löwen" optimistisch. Für sein eigenes Portfolio sieht Thelen Potenzial in Bereichen wie Robotics, Krebsforschung oder der Raumfahrt. Ein persönlicher Erfolg sei auch der Verkauf eines von ihm gegründeten Scanning-Unternehmens gewesen - ein Weltmarktführer im Bereich QR- und Barcode-Erkennung, entstanden in Bonn, mit eigener KI. Aber auch hier gibt es für Thelen wieder einen Wermutstropfen: "Leider ist es wieder ein Amerikaner, der es gekauft hat."Thelens Hoffnung für Deutschland ist nicht grenzenlos. Auf die Frage, was er tun würde, wenn sich nichts ändert, antwortet er: "Meine Konsequenz ist, dass ich wahrscheinlich das Land verlassen werde." Noch aber kämpft der Investor. Auch mit Vorurteilen, die ihn als Person betreffen. Immer wieder steht Frank Thelen stark in der Kritik. Wie er damit umgeht und was seine Vision für Deutschland ist, erzählt er in der neuen Folge von "So techt Deutschland".Sie haben Fragen für Frauke Holzmeier und Andreas Laukat? Dann schreiben Sie eine E-Mail an sotechtdeutschland@ntv.de +++ Hinweis zur Werbeplatzierung von Meta: https://backend.ad-alliance.de/fileadmin/Transparency_Notice/Meta_DMAJ_TTPA_Transparency_Notice_-_A… +++Unsere allgemeinen Datenschutzrichtlinien finden Sie unter https://datenschutz.ad-alliance.de/podcast.html Wir verarbeiten im Zusammenhang mit dem Angebot unserer Podcasts Daten. Wenn Sie der automatischen Übermittlung der Daten widersprechen wollen, klicken Sie hier: https://datenschutz.ad-alliance.de/podcast.htmlAlle Rabattcodes und Infos zu unseren Werbepartnern finden Sie hier: https://linktr.ee/sotechtdeutschlandUnsere allgemeinen Datenschutzrichtlinien finden Sie unter https://art19.com/privacy. Die Datenschutzrichtlinien für Kalifornien sind unter https://art19.com/privacy#do-not-sell-my-info abrufbar.

Perhaps consumerism is the product of and the fact that most people now cannot afford to own a home, or a house or single property, single-family properties, and as a consequence, pours all of their time money and resources towards recurring objects, kind of like the low testosterone version of Tyler David, who just spends his whole life occurring the ideal little old furniture objects from IKEA or whatever to complete him himself? Fucking c'est la vie!.I suppose one of the biggest innovations in grand things about bitcoin is that, 99.999% of people could never afford a single family home, a single-family house, a single-family home home ownership. As a consequence, people pour all their money and resources into superfluous stuff like materials, material objects, iPhones, shrink it gadgets and wizmos, etc. I also wonder them, as a consequence and offshoot, what does then promote also is drugs, and alcoholism because once again, people have no other way of expansion, and as a consequence, seek escape and escapism from this otherwise cramped and depressing life.Something that's actually kind of shocking to me is that, I think the whole time I actually had no idea but, it does seem that the honest truth is that having a big ass house, a big ass plot of land, a single-family home, with a big ass backyard, with room to expand grow develop and build, is in fact, a quadrillion times better than renting an apartment. Especially if you have a young kid.Also for me as an adult, it's kind of shocking because I never thought that I would actually like only a single-family home, sweeping up the home, etc., and as a consequence, I think the big thing that I learned is the reason why you should never take peoples advice or ask them for their opinion is because they are not the same shoes as you.For example, like almost 100% of people are employed by somebody else but not themselves.Honestly it is extremely rare for me to ever meet anybody who is successful and also self-employed, ideally a sole proprietor, kind of like my friend Todd Hata, and more recently, a guy I bumped into named Codey,,, who apparently does set design for T-Pain, and also design for Shaquille O'Neal.  I think the wrong thing that people tried to chase is Security stability and perhaps some sort of like arbitrary notion of a big income? And as a consequence, people end up making the wrong life decisions because .Your thoughts shape reality AutomotonManly.aiHow to become more manly .Perhaps the purpose of having had is to just keep your head warm, you don't actually need to block the sun? Then ironically enough, once the sun is out, take off your hat? .Men, standing men, are superior to cars, stationary, short carsIt is true that the Germans, have superior craftsmanship, attention to detail.For example the Audi, Audi Q7 is like 1 trillion times better than any Tesla car.Then the question is, what is better quality, Audi, Lamborghini, Porsche Ferrari or Lexus?Also a bold idea, is it possible that Lexus could create some sort of new sub brand, or even more of an elite brand, which is like, the Rolls-Royce version of Lexus? Like imagine making some sort of like Lexus Rolls-Royce phantom?,The virtues of bark for a backyard… It's good at absorbing moisture?.Inefficiency is a virtue I guess getting my film Leica MP was a good idea it's kind of amazing because even after all this time, it still works amazing! Even going through major technological changes like AI etc. 

We give you all the best dirt from a slew of upcoming Trump books. How General Milley feared a Trump coup and stopped the former President from unleashing the military on civil rights protestors, bombing Iran, launching nuclear weapons and much, much more. Plus, a conversation with Michael Smerconish. To learn more about listener data and our privacy practices visit: https://www.audacyinc.com/privacy-policy Learn more about your ad choices. Visit https://podcastchoices.com/adchoices

Avsnitt elva i vår Love is Blind-bevakning är här! Vi börjar självklart med att snacka om You're-not-serious-people-Joes dumpning av Madison, KB och Special Eds fight-with-a-view, Anton som kom sent till träffen med Alis mamma, Megans numerologi vid husköp, Special Eds ursäkt, Jordans trötthet, vikten av att båda parter anpassar sig i en relation + mycket mer. Enjoy! Hosted on Acast. See acast.com/privacy for more information.

Ladies — if you're on a fat loss or hormone health journey and menopause is wrecking your results, this is the episode you NEED.

Somehow it took us 199 episodes to do a Macho Man episode.  He was one of th all time greats and you'd have a hard time finding someone who wasn't a Macho Man fan.  Even non wrestling fans knew who he was and thought he was awesome and they were right.  We are talking about his early days, his WWE run, some of his best feuds, his promos, that insane voice, and of course Slim Jims.  So get your weekend started with your favorite Drunk Historians as we countdown to the last episode.  We've only got one more to go.  Dig It!   Buy a fucking shirt: https://whatamaneuver.net/search?q=drunk+wrestling+history Subscribe to our YouTube Channel: https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCGDuaXlrj8A_Ur6nBZX0fVg/featured Follow us @wrestling_drunk on Twitter, Instagram, and TikTok Follow Adam @SaveUsBobMan Don't follow Scott @feedmetacobell Make sure to subscribe, rate, and review. Buy a fucking shirt: https://whatamaneuver.net/search?q=drunk+wrestling+history Subscribe to our YouTube Channel: https://www.youtube.com/channel/UCGDuaXlrj8A_Ur6nBZX0fVg/featured Follow us @wrestling_drunk on Twitter, Instagram, and TikTok Follow Adam @SaveUsBobMan Don't follow Scott @feedmetacobell Make sure to subscribe, rate, and review.  

Christine's parents learn to reconnect and explore. By Liminally Spaced. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.This story is a derivative of Sex Ed. Lessons, a 21-part tale at Explicit Novels podcast. Cathy could barely take the sensations coursing through her body. While she hadn't felt Sam's tongue on her cunt in over 15 years, she hadn't done this act with anyone in close to 20. Memories immediately rushed her mind, swirling in the endorphins, images and sensations of nights with her previous boyfriend. Orgasms. Pleasure. Fucking. Grinding. Lost in the feeling, she fell back into sense memory. Her hand dropped down into Sam's hair and gripped it hard.Sam groaned into her wet snatch. She felt it. His cock lurched. Cathy held his head still. Bracing herself with one hand on the headboard, her thighs and hips began to flex. Sam got the message. He held his tongue in position as his wife began to grind her throbbing cunt against it, fucking his face. "Oh my God" she moaned out long and loud as she directed her pleasure points onto his wet, pulsating tongue. It was like a bolt of lightning coiling up inside her body. She felt his hand grip her ass instinctively, just like she liked, just like the others had, and suddenly she began to shake and shudder, slipping over the edge into heat. Into pleasure. Into an explosive, body-wracking orgasm. Sam held her tight as she wriggled and jerked, grinding into his tongue. He felt wetness pour from her being; his wife, cumming into his mouth. Cumming on his face. "Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck!" she chanted. She rarely used curse words like that in front of him, and he found it highly erotic. His mind raced: when did she learn she liked this? Who was the first one to do it to her? How many men had she done it with? He had never been so hard in his entire life. Slowly the world came back into view, and Cathy collapsed off her husband onto the bed next to him, both their breaths coming hard and ragged. "Oh my Lord," he said between breaths, "that was so sexy." Cathy felt a warm glow pass through her; she had been worried for nothing. She looked down at her husband's thick, straining cock, flush with desire, almost painful looking. He wasn't lying. She reached for it, touching it. Holding it. She had just had the best orgasm of her life, but she was still wet. Still horny. She turned her face toward his, and made a single, syrupy request, the same she made on their honeymoon: "Fuck me, Sam." He smiled and turned quickly to the bedside table, retrieving a condom. He was on her in an instant, kissing, groping, squeezing. He positioned himself between her legs, but her sweet center wouldn't come to him easily. He struggled, first with the condom wrapper, then with the condom itself, its slippery latex never quite gaining purchase around the head of his desperate cock. "God, I really do hate these things," he said through clenched teeth. Cathy lay there, desperate to feel her husband push himself inside her, equally frustrated with the fact that they were still using condoms after almost 20 years of marriage. Then a thought came to her. They had already cracked open the door of her past, what could it hurt to crack it open a bit more, especially if she knew it would bring them both a wealth of new sensation and pleasure? "Sam, honey, I, I have an idea." He looked down at her, beautiful and wanton below him, and waited with bated breath to hear it. "What if you didn't use a condom, and pulled out just before you were going to cum?" Sam felt a hard throb between his legs. "But aren't you worried about; I mean what if you; " "It,” she paused, once again hesitant to broach this area of her own experiences, but something about the way he looked at her told her to continue on. "It's never been a problem for me, in the past." "You've, done that before?" Sam said almost breathlessly. He didn't even realize his hand started slowly pumping his cock. "Yes." "You've had a man inside you without a condom, and he pulled out before he finished?" "Yes. My ex and I, he didn't like condoms either. it was our solution to the birth control problem." "Then where did he finish?" She watched his hand stroke his cock long and hard. She felt her cunt throb. "On me." Sam gulped hard and felt himself start to sweat. "Where?" His wife looked him dead in the eye. "Wherever he wanted." That was all Sam could take. He hiked her legs up around his waist, and with gasping desperate breaths roaring out of them each like a blast furnace, he lined himself up at her wet, swollen entrance, and pushed. Moans erupted from the lovers as she took him full to the hilt. Electricity burst through the closed circuit of their bodies as they felt each other unencumbered for the first time in over 15 years. Sam began to thrust himself into his wife, long, hard, and joyously. He gave her everything he had, and her tight, sopping-wet cunt gripped him deliciously and demanded more. He and his wife were truly one once again, but as her slick, velvety walls stoked the fire building in his loins, all he could think about was the image of some other man pushing into his wife, fucking her, pleasing her the way he was right then and there. Her cunt squeezing her lover's cock the way she was squeezing his. Gripping her lover's waist with her legs and heels, egging him on, the same way she was gripping his. Taking everything her lover had, that way she was taking it from him, only for her lover to slip out of her at the height of his frenzied pleasure so her body could take two balls-full of hot cum the way she was about to take his. Sam couldn't help but wonder where her lover, lovers, had cum. He pictured his wife, another man's seed splashing across her stomach, scattered lewdly across her back and ass, dripping from her perfect breasts, maybe even her beautiful face. Had they cum on her face? Had these men fucked Sam's wife to the point of eruption, then pulled out and lurched their thick seed onto her face? Did she like it? Did she ask for it? Cathy's body was a hot cluster of firing nerve endings. Sam was fucking her with a passion she couldn't ever remember experiencing from him, and she was unable to stifle her pleasure-filled yelps, moans, and cries as he drove his thick cock into her over and over. It felt bigger. Thicker. She could feel her body stretch to accommodate it, rushing fresh rivers of her juices down to encourage him, to welcome his cock. A slight shift in position suddenly adjusted his angle of approach, and Cathy was overcome by intense, rushing pleasure as the head of his cock began to hit her in the exact right spot. She was going to cum again. "Oh yes, oh fuck, oh yes, baby, yes, baby; fuck me, fuck me!" She began to cry out almost involuntarily. Her body was strapped to a rocket that left the atmosphere in seconds, hung there in the transitional bliss of zero gravity for just a single sweet moment, and then exploded in a thick, strong orgasm. Cathy's body contracted and jerked beneath her husband's, but he never let go, never stopped thrusting as she soared through her second orgasm. It was the most purely erotic thing he had ever experienced, and it was the final straw for his own gallant constitution. Sam reared up off of her, his cock slipping out of her warm, tight center. Cathy gasped, looking at her husband towering over her like a Greek statue, flushed and in heat, his hard, proud cock reaching to the sky, slick with her juices. His hand grasped it, his eyes closed. She whispered a sultry "yes" and gasped as the first viscous rocket of his cum launched out of the tip and soared up her body. She felt the hot juice sear her collar bone, and it was only a fraction of a second before she felt the second spurt splash against her chin, stronger than the first. Her breath came hard and fast as she took in the sight of her strong, statuesque husband ejaculating all across her heaving body. Her cunt throbbed. This was nothing like the times her previous boyfriend had done it. That, though still sexy, was more about efficiency. This, well this was the hottest thing she had ever experienced. Sam looked down at the slithering body of his wife as he emptied his tight balls all over his bride. She looked like a dirty, sexy angel. An angel of love. An angel of sex. Thick white splatters of semen painted her from pubic bone to neck; this had to have been the biggest load he had ever shot. He wondered if it was the biggest load she'd ever received. The lovers looked at each other in silence for a moment, each breathing heavy, each taking in the experience they just had. "Was that ok?" Sam finally said. Cathy smiled. He was so adorable; he just fucked the shit out of her and he was still concerned with her own wellbeing. She loved him so much. He was amazing. "Yes, Sam," she said through a chuckle, "it was fucking amazing." Then the thought crossed her mind that she should check in with him as well. This was a new experience for both of them, but even more so for him, and if this new era of communication was going to continue, she needed to make sure it did. "Was it ok for you?" "You nailed it, honey: it was fucking amazing." They both burst out laughing at Sam's rare display of profanity. Sam slipped away for a moment and came back with a warm, wet towel. It felt good on her body as he gently wiped his cum from her skin. Cathy closed her eyes and realized she was having a first of her own. In all the times she had been with other men before Sam, in all the nights that ended with cum splashed on her naked body, she couldn't remember a single time where the man she was with helped with the clean-up, and definitely not as lovingly as Sam did. She had never in their relationship questioned her love and commitment to this man, and as they lie there in each other's arms, drifting off to sleep, she knew there was nothing but excitement and pleasure ahead of them on this new erotic adventure. She had told him what she wanted, she couldn't wait to find out what he wanted. And she had a pretty good idea of where to start. "Oh, fuck, oh, Fuck, yes; fuck me, fuck me!" Pastor Sam McGinnis had two hands full of his wife Cathy's pert ass, using it for leverage as he drove his rock hard cock into her tight, welcoming cunt from behind. For only the second time in over 15 years he was inside his wife bareback, and he didn't know how long he could last. He had missed the feeling of her silky juices sliding over his skin, her slick, tight walls gripping and spreading over the sensitive flesh of his cock, electrifying his body. Not since shortly after their wedding had he felt this sensation, when he got to empty his balls, unencumbered, into his lovely new bride. Cathy was allergic to birth control, so condoms were their only option, an option neither of them really liked, an option that was definitely a contributing factor to their decline in intimacy over the years. A decline that had continued until last night, when Cathy suggested an alternative, one that made Sam's cock harder than it had been in years. His beautiful wife wanted him to fuck her bareback, and then pull out of her at the last moment and shoot his orgasm on her body. It wasn't the activity itself that got Sam so excited, however, it was the fact that it was an activity she had done with at least one other man before she met Sam. He had been a virgin when they got together, but she had not been, and they never really talked about her sexual past. He had no idea how many men she had been with, or what they had done, or even really what she liked done to her. Until last night. Her suggestion; her request; had cracked open a door that Sam desperately wanted to open further. He had had a bit of a kink for hearing stories and experiences, ever since high school when his platonic female friends would spill all the lurid details of their horny experimentations to their non-threatening male friend. Now, he couldn't stop thinking about other men spraying his wife's hot, young body with thick semen, all the places she may have taken it, wanted it. He needed to know more. He needed to know what else she had experienced. What else she wanted. "Oh fuck, baby, that's it; I'm gonna cum, Sam; I'm gonna cum!" Cathy couldn't believe how turned on she was. There was a lot of doubt in her mind last night about whether opening up her sexual past to her husband was a good idea. She had never wanted to rub it in, never wanted him to feel bad about being a virgin when they met. But now, as she lay perched on her hands and knees on their mattress, bracing herself with one hand against the headboard, the thrusting of her husband's cock driving her full speed toward another orgasm, she wondered why she ever waited so long. She realized the peek into her past had revved Sam up greatly, and it was in that moment that she realized she had almost no idea what turned him on; really turned him on. His fantasies, his kinks, his fetishes, this new adventure they were on was meant to be all about communication, and communication was a two way street. Just the thought of learning new things about her husband, of helping him learn new things about himself, made her cunt gush. But what surprised her the most, what she hadn't expected, was how much re-living experiences from her own past turned her on. Cathy had started having her partners pull out and cum on her body purely as a solution to the birth control problem, but what Sam didn't know, and what she wasn't sure she was ready to share just yet, was that it wasn't just a necessity, it was something she liked. Feeling the searing heat of their sticky loads slap her skin, watching their bodies contort in ecstasy, gave her an intense erotic boost. She thought back to Sam's spurting cock the night before. Then further back to Tom. Then further still to Chris. To Lenny. Her body shuddered, her slick walls gripped and pulsed around her husband's thick, driving cock, and Cathy McGinnis, the pastor's wife, exploded in orgasm. Sam felt his wife convulse and let out a long, strong moan. He sucked in breath through clenched teeth as he drove into her. He wanted to steer her all the way through her pleasure, but the sensations around his swollen cock and the erratic, wild moans from his wriggling wife, were all too much. He let out a loud, desperate grunt of his own as he lost control. He slipped his drenched cock out of Cathy's still-spasming center with abandon, gripped, stroked, and lassoed thick white ropes of cum across his wife's back and all over her heart-shaped cheeks. Exhausted, the lovers both took a moment to catch their breath. Sam looked down on his work, at the white slippery streaks racing up his wife's back. He was impressed he could muster such volume after the previous night. She looked so sexy, splattered in his cream. It was something he never even thought to ask for, but was now quickly becoming something he was desperate to witness again. Cathy looked back over her shoulder, shooting him the most devilish smile he'd ever seen. "Umm; good morning, sweetie." she chuckled. His spent cock throbbed in his hand. Cathy's eyes caught the clock on their bedside table and shot wide. "Shit, we gotta get going!" Sam had completely lost track of time. It was Sunday morning, and he had a sermon to deliver. Church was the furthest thing from his mind, however. Cathy bounded up off the bed. Sam's eyes were glued to her as she padded off to the bathroom, a certain pep in her step, fresh semen cascading down her back. He heard the shower turn on. "What a woman," he thought. Watching her husband from the pews, Cathy had a hard time focusing on the sermon he was giving. Her mind was on the activities of the previous evening, and the activities of the morning. She wondered if it was wrong, sitting there in church day dreaming about fucking her husband, being fucked by him, about his hot cum spurting out all over her, but every time she caught his eye and saw him try to suppress a smirk she knew he was thinking the same thing. She was trying to keep her thoughts more Godly, but they just seemed to get dirtier. She thought about being up there with him tucked down behind the pulpit on her knees, taking him into her mouth while he evangelized, listening to his loud hallelujah when he finally filled her mouth with his cum. She shook it off; thinking about doing naughty things to her husband was one thing, but feeling herself get moist under the eyes of the lord made her feel a little strange. It would just have to wait till later. After the service, as the congregation mingled, Cathy made a B-line to Sandy. Sandy had been the one to give her the suggestion of opening up more with Sam, and she needed to tell her all about it. "Sandy!" she almost yelled, touching her on the shoulder. "Hey Cath, what's up?" Sandy was chatting with her husband Don and their best friend Kelly. "I just wanted to um, thank you, for the advice you gave me yesterday. It was, very productive." After a slight pause to try and remember what advice she gave, Sandy's eyes lit up, followed by a sly smile. "Oh! Of course; come with me, and tell me all about it!" Sandy excused herself from her husband and friend with a wink, and slipped away with Cathy. Don and Kelly looked at each other and smirked knowingly at each other. What Cathy didn't know is that Sandy had told them both all about the conversation they had had at the pool party. The three of them had met at Sandy and Don's for drinks that evening after the party. Their daughter Steph was out for the evening, as were Kelly's daughter Alex and her stepson Tim. They got to talking about the party, and about the new youth pastor Ginny. The girls agreed she was quite a hottie, and could tell by the way Don shifted around in his pants that he agreed as well. This led Sandy to recount her talk with Cathy, and got the three of them speculating on the love life of their pastor and his wife. Don's pants began to grow tighter, and the girls began to tease him, making their idle speculations naughtier and naughtier, until the teasing stopped, and the two women gleefully found themselves on the floor, between Don's legs, taking turns sucking his cock. This was not the first time this had happened, nor would it be the last. Unbeknownst to anyone in their church, these three had been regularly enjoying each other physically for years. Their fellow parishioners would surely be shocked to find out what these three had done with each other, and others. Cathay would be shocked as well if she knew discussion of her conversation with Sandy led to Don taking turns fucking the two friends, to Don throwing his cock repeatedly into Kelly's cunt while she slurped his wife's cunt, and ultimately to the two women giggling and cheering as Don's cum exuberantly spurted out all over them both. "So tell me all about it!" Sandy said, pulling Cathy into a secluded corner of the church. "Well, I,” she paused for a moment, unsure of how to continue. She and Sandy were friends, but they'd never shared intimate details before. In fact Cathy hadn't shared intimate details of her love life with Sam to anyone ever. Girl talk about her sex life was something that she used to enjoy, but it seemingly died with her marriage to Sam. It was fun telling her best friend about whose dick she sucked in which backseat when she was younger, but sharing secrets about her marriage seemed wrong. But this wasn't just secrets and gossip, this was advice, wasn't it? Cathy remembered scrunching up her nose at Michelle Gillis when she explained the benefits of swallowing at the end of a blow job, and the satisfaction Cathy felt when she finally did it and realized Sherri was right. It had opened up a whole new door for her, one she soon discovered she really turned her on. It had actively made her love life better. She loved swallowing. She loved swallowing for Sam. She hadn't done it in years; she wanted to swallow for him right then and there. "Well, I'm allergic to birth control," she began again, "and we both hate condoms. After the party last night we were getting frisky and,” "Yes?" Sandy said, excited for what was to come next. "And I thought back to what I used to do before I met Sam. With, previous boyfriends." "Oh, really, what was it?" "Once I was comfortable with him we'd stop using condoms and he,” Cathy paused again, presented with a threshold of detail she had to choose how to cross. She decided to just go for it. “ he'd pull out and finish himself on my body." "Oh, nice!" Sandy exclaimed. "And that's something you used to like?" "Sandy, I used to love it." Cathy said forcefully. "Something about the power, the angle, the feeling," she could feel herself getting turned on just thinking about it. "Is that bad?" "Girl, trust me, I have had cum on every inch of my body, and loved it every time. No shame!" They both laughed at Sandy's graphic confession. Cathy blushed slightly, not only at the intimate sharing, but at the sudden image that flashed through her mind. An image of Don fucking Sandy hard, pulling out, and stroking thick spurts of white jizz all over her body. He was hot, she was hot; it was quite the image. "So that's what you did last night?" Sandy pushed on "And this morning," Cathy said with another embarrassed smile. "Hell yeah! And he liked it too?" "If volume and enthusiasm is any indication, yes he loved it." She said, both of them laughing. "That's excellent, Cathy, I'm so happy for you!" Sandy smiled and gave her a big hug. She couldn't wait to tell Don when they got home. The thought of their church leader spraying his lovely wife with his naughty nut was turning her on. She hoped Don would help her reenact it later that evening. "So how're you going to keep it going?" "I don't know, I feel like there are so many options; so many things we've never done together, I had been so nervous to talk about my past with him, but he seemed to be totally into it. I'm not sure where to go next." "Well that's easy," Sandy replied, "you ask him!" "Ask him what?" "Ask him what he likes! You told him what you like, time for him to do the same." "But he doesn't have much of a past," Cathy opined, "he was a virgin on our wedding night." "Sweetie," Sandy said, lowering her eyelids and cocking an eyebrow, "it doesn't matter what they say; everyone has a kink. Everyone has desires. Everyone has a past. It's just a matter of you coaxing it out of him." Cathy smiled, thanked her again, gave her a big hug, and they parted ways. Wandering idly through the foyer of the church, she thought about Sandy's words. It was true Sam was a virgin, but any discussion of sexual exploration ended with that. Surely he had some stories to tell, some secrets to reveal, just as she did. She felt a tingle in her belly at the possibility of discovering them. Looking into the sanctuary she saw Sam chatting with the new youth pastor Ginny. It was her first day at the church, and even now, dressed much more modest than she was at the pool party the previous day, she exuded a certain glow. She sure was a pretty girl, Cathy though. It was obvious Sam seemed to think so too. He was giggling like a teen boy with a crush. Cathy wasn't mad; she had no reason to ever think Sam would do anything inappropriate; but she was curious. Maybe this was something she would have to ask him about. "Oh yes, oh yes, fuck fuck fuck fuck!" Cathy was sweating. Her face was scrunched up in that lusty grimace that precedes ultimate pleasure, her body tense and wild as she rode Sam's face to orgasm. It was Wednesday, and after their new, exciting experiences the previous weekend, there was no lax coasting through date night; on the contrary, neither of them could wait for the day to roll around. They were both antsy through Monday and Tuesday, and for the first time in years found themselves flirting with each other. Quick comments, a pinch here or there, a grab when no one was looking, it was a shock they even made it to Wednesday, and they probably wouldn't have if their schedules had been lighter, or their daughter Christine had been less under foot. But Wednesday rolled around soon enough, Christine was out for the evening at the weekly youth group meeting, and the two excited lovers tumbled into their bedroom in a tornado of arms, lips, and tongues. "Oh my God" Cathy exclaimed in a long, warbling tone. She grabbed Sam's hair tight, felt her thighs flex around his head, and in an instant her body was awash with the explosive pleasure of orgasm. Her mouth hung open, body wracked with sensation, and the corner of her lips pulled into a wild smile. Being still lost in the heady space of cumming, Cathy couldn't see it, but beneath her dripping, still spasming cunt lips Sam was smiling too. Sam loved pleasuring his wife, and was happy she had opened up with him in a way that would allow him to do it more effectively. It was also plain to see that it wasn't just efficiency that he liked, as evident by his hard, straining cock. But it wasn't just the act that turned him on, it was the history she had with it. A history he was interested to learn more about. "Oh my God, that was amazing," Cathy cooed as she settled her head into the crook of Sam's neck, draping her arm across his chest, "you sir are very good at that." She kissed him. She could taste herself. She always liked the taste; it made her feel extra dirty. She couldn't remember the last time she had tasted herself on a man's lips. "I'm a fast learner," he said with a chuckle. He ran his hand over Cathy's ass as she tucked herself tight against him. "Apparently." "And what about you?" He began nervously. He wasn't sure about what he was about to ask, but the surge of blood to his cock told him to press on, "were you a fast learner, the first time you did that?" Cathy paused before she answered. This was going to be a full step over the threshold of their sexual pasts. Were they ready? She looked down at his proud cock standing straight and hard, even with no stimulation. "Yes," she said in a syrupy tone. Sam's cock twitched. She smiled. "When was it?" Sam continued, "the first time you did that?" "College," she said, idly scratching his chest hair. "Do you wanna tell me about it?" He was putting the ball in her court, or attempting to, but she wasn't going to let him off that easily. "Do you want me to?" It was a question dripping with possibility. "Yes," Sam said quietly. "Ok," she said, equally soft. She looked down at his cock, straining and hard, and watched it twitch again. Her hand began to slowly drift down his torso. "Can I touch you while I do it?" "Yes," Sam choked out. "My senior year of college I was, seeing this guy. Tom." "A boyfriend?" "Not quite. It was, I realize now it was all the fun parts of a relationship, but none of the commitment. I didn't realize that at the time." her hand lazily circled his bellybutton as she reminisced. She was going to make him work for it. "From school?" "No, he was, older." She saw Sam's cock twitch again. "How much older?" "A lot." Her hand inched lower, grazing through his pubic hair. "I had the apartment to myself one night, and Tom came over and we started fooling around." Her fingers began to dance across the skin of Sam's cock. "He used to love licking me,” she paused as she decided once again how much truth to inject into the story. She chose all of it. “because his wife never let him do it to her." "His wife?" Sam exclaimed, his rigid member bouncing right into the palm of Cathy's hand. "Um hmm." she cooed as she slowly started to stroke. "He told me they were divorced, but, I found out later that wasn't exactly true." Sam let out a long exhale through flared nostrils. He couldn't believe how hot this story was making him already. The thought of his good, Christian wife fucking an older married man, one who used to lick her cunt, caused his whole body to buzz. Cathy stroked him slowly, then at once felt a slickness beneath her thumb; his tip was leaking a river of slippery precum. Sam was enjoying this. A lot. She smiled and continued her tale. "So Tom had his head between my legs, eating my cunt," she chose the more vulgar word on purpose, and felt a receptive pulse in her palm. "Was he good?" Sam gasped, cutting her off. "He was amazing." she said with a smirk. Sam stifled a groan. She continued to touch him, to stroke him, as she talked. "He was eating my cunt, his hands running all over my body, really making me feel incredible, when all of a sudden he grabs my hips and rolls us both over so now I'm straddling him. I would have crushed his head if I hadn't sat up, so a push myself up, knees on either side of his head, and all at once there I am, riding his face." Sam moaned again and she felt him throb. She decided to back off the stroking for a minute and began cupping and rolling his plump balls in her hand. Tom used to love it when she did that. "At first he's licking me, torturing my clit, hitting it like a joy buzzer, and I'm just along for the ride, but then,” she paused as the memory came flooding back and she felt the slickness between her legs become more pronounced. “then he just kept his tongue still. I was confused for a second, but then I felt both his hands grip my ass and start pulling forward; he was telling me what he wanted. And so I started rocking my hips, grinding my clit against his still tongue; I was fucking his face." She decided to give him a little tease after this reveal, "Just like he had done to me many, many times." "Ugh." Sam groaned loudly at this last confession. Images of this older man holding his wife's young face in his hands while he pushed himself in and out of her mouth started a roiling boil inside his loins. "Then what?" "Well, I found myself a rhythm I liked, an angle I liked, and I just fucked him. I was in control for the first time ever, and it was exhilarating. I was gripping his hair, gripping at the headboard, anything I could find to grab onto, because it took me barely a minute to get right up to the edge." Cathy looked at Sam's dripping cock and smiled fondly as another memory came to the forefront of her mind. "But what put me over the edge, was when I looked behind me and saw that Tom's cock was rock-hard. And that's when my body exploded, and holding his head in place with each of my hands, I came all over Tom's mouth for the first time." "Did you love it?" Sam barely managed to verbalize. "It was like nothing I had ever experienced. I was glowing for days." Cathy cupped his balls while running her thumb up and down the underside of his cock, now slick with precum. She couldn't believe how much this was turning him on; how much it was turning her on. "You wanna know what happened next?" "God, yes," He gasped. "I was still in a daze from my orgasm. I barely even knew where I was. He rolled me off him, onto my back, still breathing heavily, spread my legs, hoisted me up onto his thighs and pushed his whole cock into me with one thrust." Sam's deep groan was all she needed as encouragement at this point. "And then he fucked me, long, deep, and good. The sensations were so overwhelming I was buzzing, and I started to cum again. And just when I was at the height of it, Tom slipped his cock out of me and burst his hot jizz all over my wriggling body. I could taste it on my lips." The image of his wife, mid-orgasm, slathered with the juice of another man was all he could take. In a flash, Sam had rolled Cathy over onto her back, swung her legs open, and in almost an exact recreation of her story, pushed his desperate cock deep into her cunt. He gripped her body tight and thrust hard, thrust wildly, sending his cock deep into her body over and over. Cries of encouragement echoed in his ears, the hot spring of pleasure coiling tight in his loins. Cathy was right there with him, speeding toward the cliff of release as her slick body gripped and grasped at her husband's driving cock. Rhythmic chants of "Yes, yes!" lept from her throat, and just as she reached her climax and her body began to tumble and spasm, Sam joined her over the edge, pulling out, leaning in, and peppering her heaving breasts and gasping stomach with thick ropes of hot cum. Sam looked down at his handiwork splattered across his wife's heaving diaphragm. Then they both collapsed to the bed in a heap of slick, gasping flesh. "Good God," Sam choked out. "You can say that again," Cathy concurred. They looked at each other and broke out laughing, then Sam leaned in and kissed her deep and hard. Their laughter never stopped. To be continued in part 3. By Liminally Spaced for Literotica.

Christine's parents learn to reconnect and explore. By Liminally Spaced. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.This story is a derivative of Sex Ed. Lessons, a 21-part tale at Explicit Novels podcast. Cathy could barely take the sensations coursing through her body. While she hadn't felt Sam's tongue on her cunt in over 15 years, she hadn't done this act with anyone in close to 20. Memories immediately rushed her mind, swirling in the endorphins, images and sensations of nights with her previous boyfriend. Orgasms. Pleasure. Fucking. Grinding. Lost in the feeling, she fell back into sense memory. Her hand dropped down into Sam's hair and gripped it hard.Sam groaned into her wet snatch. She felt it. His cock lurched. Cathy held his head still. Bracing herself with one hand on the headboard, her thighs and hips began to flex. Sam got the message. He held his tongue in position as his wife began to grind her throbbing cunt against it, fucking his face. "Oh my God" she moaned out long and loud as she directed her pleasure points onto his wet, pulsating tongue. It was like a bolt of lightning coiling up inside her body. She felt his hand grip her ass instinctively, just like she liked, just like the others had, and suddenly she began to shake and shudder, slipping over the edge into heat. Into pleasure. Into an explosive, body-wracking orgasm. Sam held her tight as she wriggled and jerked, grinding into his tongue. He felt wetness pour from her being; his wife, cumming into his mouth. Cumming on his face. "Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck!" she chanted. She rarely used curse words like that in front of him, and he found it highly erotic. His mind raced: when did she learn she liked this? Who was the first one to do it to her? How many men had she done it with? He had never been so hard in his entire life. Slowly the world came back into view, and Cathy collapsed off her husband onto the bed next to him, both their breaths coming hard and ragged. "Oh my Lord," he said between breaths, "that was so sexy." Cathy felt a warm glow pass through her; she had been worried for nothing. She looked down at her husband's thick, straining cock, flush with desire, almost painful looking. He wasn't lying. She reached for it, touching it. Holding it. She had just had the best orgasm of her life, but she was still wet. Still horny. She turned her face toward his, and made a single, syrupy request, the same she made on their honeymoon: "Fuck me, Sam." He smiled and turned quickly to the bedside table, retrieving a condom. He was on her in an instant, kissing, groping, squeezing. He positioned himself between her legs, but her sweet center wouldn't come to him easily. He struggled, first with the condom wrapper, then with the condom itself, its slippery latex never quite gaining purchase around the head of his desperate cock. "God, I really do hate these things," he said through clenched teeth. Cathy lay there, desperate to feel her husband push himself inside her, equally frustrated with the fact that they were still using condoms after almost 20 years of marriage. Then a thought came to her. They had already cracked open the door of her past, what could it hurt to crack it open a bit more, especially if she knew it would bring them both a wealth of new sensation and pleasure? "Sam, honey, I, I have an idea." He looked down at her, beautiful and wanton below him, and waited with bated breath to hear it. "What if you didn't use a condom, and pulled out just before you were going to cum?" Sam felt a hard throb between his legs. "But aren't you worried about; I mean what if you; " "It,” she paused, once again hesitant to broach this area of her own experiences, but something about the way he looked at her told her to continue on. "It's never been a problem for me, in the past." "You've, done that before?" Sam said almost breathlessly. He didn't even realize his hand started slowly pumping his cock. "Yes." "You've had a man inside you without a condom, and he pulled out before he finished?" "Yes. My ex and I, he didn't like condoms either. it was our solution to the birth control problem." "Then where did he finish?" She watched his hand stroke his cock long and hard. She felt her cunt throb. "On me." Sam gulped hard and felt himself start to sweat. "Where?" His wife looked him dead in the eye. "Wherever he wanted." That was all Sam could take. He hiked her legs up around his waist, and with gasping desperate breaths roaring out of them each like a blast furnace, he lined himself up at her wet, swollen entrance, and pushed. Moans erupted from the lovers as she took him full to the hilt. Electricity burst through the closed circuit of their bodies as they felt each other unencumbered for the first time in over 15 years. Sam began to thrust himself into his wife, long, hard, and joyously. He gave her everything he had, and her tight, sopping-wet cunt gripped him deliciously and demanded more. He and his wife were truly one once again, but as her slick, velvety walls stoked the fire building in his loins, all he could think about was the image of some other man pushing into his wife, fucking her, pleasing her the way he was right then and there. Her cunt squeezing her lover's cock the way she was squeezing his. Gripping her lover's waist with her legs and heels, egging him on, the same way she was gripping his. Taking everything her lover had, that way she was taking it from him, only for her lover to slip out of her at the height of his frenzied pleasure so her body could take two balls-full of hot cum the way she was about to take his. Sam couldn't help but wonder where her lover, lovers, had cum. He pictured his wife, another man's seed splashing across her stomach, scattered lewdly across her back and ass, dripping from her perfect breasts, maybe even her beautiful face. Had they cum on her face? Had these men fucked Sam's wife to the point of eruption, then pulled out and lurched their thick seed onto her face? Did she like it? Did she ask for it? Cathy's body was a hot cluster of firing nerve endings. Sam was fucking her with a passion she couldn't ever remember experiencing from him, and she was unable to stifle her pleasure-filled yelps, moans, and cries as he drove his thick cock into her over and over. It felt bigger. Thicker. She could feel her body stretch to accommodate it, rushing fresh rivers of her juices down to encourage him, to welcome his cock. A slight shift in position suddenly adjusted his angle of approach, and Cathy was overcome by intense, rushing pleasure as the head of his cock began to hit her in the exact right spot. She was going to cum again. "Oh yes, oh fuck, oh yes, baby, yes, baby; fuck me, fuck me!" She began to cry out almost involuntarily. Her body was strapped to a rocket that left the atmosphere in seconds, hung there in the transitional bliss of zero gravity for just a single sweet moment, and then exploded in a thick, strong orgasm. Cathy's body contracted and jerked beneath her husband's, but he never let go, never stopped thrusting as she soared through her second orgasm. It was the most purely erotic thing he had ever experienced, and it was the final straw for his own gallant constitution. Sam reared up off of her, his cock slipping out of her warm, tight center. Cathy gasped, looking at her husband towering over her like a Greek statue, flushed and in heat, his hard, proud cock reaching to the sky, slick with her juices. His hand grasped it, his eyes closed. She whispered a sultry "yes" and gasped as the first viscous rocket of his cum launched out of the tip and soared up her body. She felt the hot juice sear her collar bone, and it was only a fraction of a second before she felt the second spurt splash against her chin, stronger than the first. Her breath came hard and fast as she took in the sight of her strong, statuesque husband ejaculating all across her heaving body. Her cunt throbbed. This was nothing like the times her previous boyfriend had done it. That, though still sexy, was more about efficiency. This, well this was the hottest thing she had ever experienced. Sam looked down at the slithering body of his wife as he emptied his tight balls all over his bride. She looked like a dirty, sexy angel. An angel of love. An angel of sex. Thick white splatters of semen painted her from pubic bone to neck; this had to have been the biggest load he had ever shot. He wondered if it was the biggest load she'd ever received. The lovers looked at each other in silence for a moment, each breathing heavy, each taking in the experience they just had. "Was that ok?" Sam finally said. Cathy smiled. He was so adorable; he just fucked the shit out of her and he was still concerned with her own wellbeing. She loved him so much. He was amazing. "Yes, Sam," she said through a chuckle, "it was fucking amazing." Then the thought crossed her mind that she should check in with him as well. This was a new experience for both of them, but even more so for him, and if this new era of communication was going to continue, she needed to make sure it did. "Was it ok for you?" "You nailed it, honey: it was fucking amazing." They both burst out laughing at Sam's rare display of profanity. Sam slipped away for a moment and came back with a warm, wet towel. It felt good on her body as he gently wiped his cum from her skin. Cathy closed her eyes and realized she was having a first of her own. In all the times she had been with other men before Sam, in all the nights that ended with cum splashed on her naked body, she couldn't remember a single time where the man she was with helped with the clean-up, and definitely not as lovingly as Sam did. She had never in their relationship questioned her love and commitment to this man, and as they lie there in each other's arms, drifting off to sleep, she knew there was nothing but excitement and pleasure ahead of them on this new erotic adventure. She had told him what she wanted, she couldn't wait to find out what he wanted. And she had a pretty good idea of where to start. "Oh, fuck, oh, Fuck, yes; fuck me, fuck me!" Pastor Sam McGinnis had two hands full of his wife Cathy's pert ass, using it for leverage as he drove his rock hard cock into her tight, welcoming cunt from behind. For only the second time in over 15 years he was inside his wife bareback, and he didn't know how long he could last. He had missed the feeling of her silky juices sliding over his skin, her slick, tight walls gripping and spreading over the sensitive flesh of his cock, electrifying his body. Not since shortly after their wedding had he felt this sensation, when he got to empty his balls, unencumbered, into his lovely new bride. Cathy was allergic to birth control, so condoms were their only option, an option neither of them really liked, an option that was definitely a contributing factor to their decline in intimacy over the years. A decline that had continued until last night, when Cathy suggested an alternative, one that made Sam's cock harder than it had been in years. His beautiful wife wanted him to fuck her bareback, and then pull out of her at the last moment and shoot his orgasm on her body. It wasn't the activity itself that got Sam so excited, however, it was the fact that it was an activity she had done with at least one other man before she met Sam. He had been a virgin when they got together, but she had not been, and they never really talked about her sexual past. He had no idea how many men she had been with, or what they had done, or even really what she liked done to her. Until last night. Her suggestion; her request; had cracked open a door that Sam desperately wanted to open further. He had had a bit of a kink for hearing stories and experiences, ever since high school when his platonic female friends would spill all the lurid details of their horny experimentations to their non-threatening male friend. Now, he couldn't stop thinking about other men spraying his wife's hot, young body with thick semen, all the places she may have taken it, wanted it. He needed to know more. He needed to know what else she had experienced. What else she wanted. "Oh fuck, baby, that's it; I'm gonna cum, Sam; I'm gonna cum!" Cathy couldn't believe how turned on she was. There was a lot of doubt in her mind last night about whether opening up her sexual past to her husband was a good idea. She had never wanted to rub it in, never wanted him to feel bad about being a virgin when they met. But now, as she lay perched on her hands and knees on their mattress, bracing herself with one hand against the headboard, the thrusting of her husband's cock driving her full speed toward another orgasm, she wondered why she ever waited so long. She realized the peek into her past had revved Sam up greatly, and it was in that moment that she realized she had almost no idea what turned him on; really turned him on. His fantasies, his kinks, his fetishes, this new adventure they were on was meant to be all about communication, and communication was a two way street. Just the thought of learning new things about her husband, of helping him learn new things about himself, made her cunt gush. But what surprised her the most, what she hadn't expected, was how much re-living experiences from her own past turned her on. Cathy had started having her partners pull out and cum on her body purely as a solution to the birth control problem, but what Sam didn't know, and what she wasn't sure she was ready to share just yet, was that it wasn't just a necessity, it was something she liked. Feeling the searing heat of their sticky loads slap her skin, watching their bodies contort in ecstasy, gave her an intense erotic boost. She thought back to Sam's spurting cock the night before. Then further back to Tom. Then further still to Chris. To Lenny. Her body shuddered, her slick walls gripped and pulsed around her husband's thick, driving cock, and Cathy McGinnis, the pastor's wife, exploded in orgasm. Sam felt his wife convulse and let out a long, strong moan. He sucked in breath through clenched teeth as he drove into her. He wanted to steer her all the way through her pleasure, but the sensations around his swollen cock and the erratic, wild moans from his wriggling wife, were all too much. He let out a loud, desperate grunt of his own as he lost control. He slipped his drenched cock out of Cathy's still-spasming center with abandon, gripped, stroked, and lassoed thick white ropes of cum across his wife's back and all over her heart-shaped cheeks. Exhausted, the lovers both took a moment to catch their breath. Sam looked down on his work, at the white slippery streaks racing up his wife's back. He was impressed he could muster such volume after the previous night. She looked so sexy, splattered in his cream. It was something he never even thought to ask for, but was now quickly becoming something he was desperate to witness again. Cathy looked back over her shoulder, shooting him the most devilish smile he'd ever seen. "Umm; good morning, sweetie." she chuckled. His spent cock throbbed in his hand. Cathy's eyes caught the clock on their bedside table and shot wide. "Shit, we gotta get going!" Sam had completely lost track of time. It was Sunday morning, and he had a sermon to deliver. Church was the furthest thing from his mind, however. Cathy bounded up off the bed. Sam's eyes were glued to her as she padded off to the bathroom, a certain pep in her step, fresh semen cascading down her back. He heard the shower turn on. "What a woman," he thought. Watching her husband from the pews, Cathy had a hard time focusing on the sermon he was giving. Her mind was on the activities of the previous evening, and the activities of the morning. She wondered if it was wrong, sitting there in church day dreaming about fucking her husband, being fucked by him, about his hot cum spurting out all over her, but every time she caught his eye and saw him try to suppress a smirk she knew he was thinking the same thing. She was trying to keep her thoughts more Godly, but they just seemed to get dirtier. She thought about being up there with him tucked down behind the pulpit on her knees, taking him into her mouth while he evangelized, listening to his loud hallelujah when he finally filled her mouth with his cum. She shook it off; thinking about doing naughty things to her husband was one thing, but feeling herself get moist under the eyes of the lord made her feel a little strange. It would just have to wait till later. After the service, as the congregation mingled, Cathy made a B-line to Sandy. Sandy had been the one to give her the suggestion of opening up more with Sam, and she needed to tell her all about it. "Sandy!" she almost yelled, touching her on the shoulder. "Hey Cath, what's up?" Sandy was chatting with her husband Don and their best friend Kelly. "I just wanted to um, thank you, for the advice you gave me yesterday. It was, very productive." After a slight pause to try and remember what advice she gave, Sandy's eyes lit up, followed by a sly smile. "Oh! Of course; come with me, and tell me all about it!" Sandy excused herself from her husband and friend with a wink, and slipped away with Cathy. Don and Kelly looked at each other and smirked knowingly at each other. What Cathy didn't know is that Sandy had told them both all about the conversation they had had at the pool party. The three of them had met at Sandy and Don's for drinks that evening after the party. Their daughter Steph was out for the evening, as were Kelly's daughter Alex and her stepson Tim. They got to talking about the party, and about the new youth pastor Ginny. The girls agreed she was quite a hottie, and could tell by the way Don shifted around in his pants that he agreed as well. This led Sandy to recount her talk with Cathy, and got the three of them speculating on the love life of their pastor and his wife. Don's pants began to grow tighter, and the girls began to tease him, making their idle speculations naughtier and naughtier, until the teasing stopped, and the two women gleefully found themselves on the floor, between Don's legs, taking turns sucking his cock. This was not the first time this had happened, nor would it be the last. Unbeknownst to anyone in their church, these three had been regularly enjoying each other physically for years. Their fellow parishioners would surely be shocked to find out what these three had done with each other, and others. Cathay would be shocked as well if she knew discussion of her conversation with Sandy led to Don taking turns fucking the two friends, to Don throwing his cock repeatedly into Kelly's cunt while she slurped his wife's cunt, and ultimately to the two women giggling and cheering as Don's cum exuberantly spurted out all over them both. "So tell me all about it!" Sandy said, pulling Cathy into a secluded corner of the church. "Well, I,” she paused for a moment, unsure of how to continue. She and Sandy were friends, but they'd never shared intimate details before. In fact Cathy hadn't shared intimate details of her love life with Sam to anyone ever. Girl talk about her sex life was something that she used to enjoy, but it seemingly died with her marriage to Sam. It was fun telling her best friend about whose dick she sucked in which backseat when she was younger, but sharing secrets about her marriage seemed wrong. But this wasn't just secrets and gossip, this was advice, wasn't it? Cathy remembered scrunching up her nose at Michelle Gillis when she explained the benefits of swallowing at the end of a blow job, and the satisfaction Cathy felt when she finally did it and realized Sherri was right. It had opened up a whole new door for her, one she soon discovered she really turned her on. It had actively made her love life better. She loved swallowing. She loved swallowing for Sam. She hadn't done it in years; she wanted to swallow for him right then and there. "Well, I'm allergic to birth control," she began again, "and we both hate condoms. After the party last night we were getting frisky and,” "Yes?" Sandy said, excited for what was to come next. "And I thought back to what I used to do before I met Sam. With, previous boyfriends." "Oh, really, what was it?" "Once I was comfortable with him we'd stop using condoms and he,” Cathy paused again, presented with a threshold of detail she had to choose how to cross. She decided to just go for it. “ he'd pull out and finish himself on my body." "Oh, nice!" Sandy exclaimed. "And that's something you used to like?" "Sandy, I used to love it." Cathy said forcefully. "Something about the power, the angle, the feeling," she could feel herself getting turned on just thinking about it. "Is that bad?" "Girl, trust me, I have had cum on every inch of my body, and loved it every time. No shame!" They both laughed at Sandy's graphic confession. Cathy blushed slightly, not only at the intimate sharing, but at the sudden image that flashed through her mind. An image of Don fucking Sandy hard, pulling out, and stroking thick spurts of white jizz all over her body. He was hot, she was hot; it was quite the image. "So that's what you did last night?" Sandy pushed on "And this morning," Cathy said with another embarrassed smile. "Hell yeah! And he liked it too?" "If volume and enthusiasm is any indication, yes he loved it." She said, both of them laughing. "That's excellent, Cathy, I'm so happy for you!" Sandy smiled and gave her a big hug. She couldn't wait to tell Don when they got home. The thought of their church leader spraying his lovely wife with his naughty nut was turning her on. She hoped Don would help her reenact it later that evening. "So how're you going to keep it going?" "I don't know, I feel like there are so many options; so many things we've never done together, I had been so nervous to talk about my past with him, but he seemed to be totally into it. I'm not sure where to go next." "Well that's easy," Sandy replied, "you ask him!" "Ask him what?" "Ask him what he likes! You told him what you like, time for him to do the same." "But he doesn't have much of a past," Cathy opined, "he was a virgin on our wedding night." "Sweetie," Sandy said, lowering her eyelids and cocking an eyebrow, "it doesn't matter what they say; everyone has a kink. Everyone has desires. Everyone has a past. It's just a matter of you coaxing it out of him." Cathy smiled, thanked her again, gave her a big hug, and they parted ways. Wandering idly through the foyer of the church, she thought about Sandy's words. It was true Sam was a virgin, but any discussion of sexual exploration ended with that. Surely he had some stories to tell, some secrets to reveal, just as she did. She felt a tingle in her belly at the possibility of discovering them. Looking into the sanctuary she saw Sam chatting with the new youth pastor Ginny. It was her first day at the church, and even now, dressed much more modest than she was at the pool party the previous day, she exuded a certain glow. She sure was a pretty girl, Cathy though. It was obvious Sam seemed to think so too. He was giggling like a teen boy with a crush. Cathy wasn't mad; she had no reason to ever think Sam would do anything inappropriate; but she was curious. Maybe this was something she would have to ask him about. "Oh yes, oh yes, fuck fuck fuck fuck!" Cathy was sweating. Her face was scrunched up in that lusty grimace that precedes ultimate pleasure, her body tense and wild as she rode Sam's face to orgasm. It was Wednesday, and after their new, exciting experiences the previous weekend, there was no lax coasting through date night; on the contrary, neither of them could wait for the day to roll around. They were both antsy through Monday and Tuesday, and for the first time in years found themselves flirting with each other. Quick comments, a pinch here or there, a grab when no one was looking, it was a shock they even made it to Wednesday, and they probably wouldn't have if their schedules had been lighter, or their daughter Christine had been less under foot. But Wednesday rolled around soon enough, Christine was out for the evening at the weekly youth group meeting, and the two excited lovers tumbled into their bedroom in a tornado of arms, lips, and tongues. "Oh my God" Cathy exclaimed in a long, warbling tone. She grabbed Sam's hair tight, felt her thighs flex around his head, and in an instant her body was awash with the explosive pleasure of orgasm. Her mouth hung open, body wracked with sensation, and the corner of her lips pulled into a wild smile. Being still lost in the heady space of cumming, Cathy couldn't see it, but beneath her dripping, still spasming cunt lips Sam was smiling too. Sam loved pleasuring his wife, and was happy she had opened up with him in a way that would allow him to do it more effectively. It was also plain to see that it wasn't just efficiency that he liked, as evident by his hard, straining cock. But it wasn't just the act that turned him on, it was the history she had with it. A history he was interested to learn more about. "Oh my God, that was amazing," Cathy cooed as she settled her head into the crook of Sam's neck, draping her arm across his chest, "you sir are very good at that." She kissed him. She could taste herself. She always liked the taste; it made her feel extra dirty. She couldn't remember the last time she had tasted herself on a man's lips. "I'm a fast learner," he said with a chuckle. He ran his hand over Cathy's ass as she tucked herself tight against him. "Apparently." "And what about you?" He began nervously. He wasn't sure about what he was about to ask, but the surge of blood to his cock told him to press on, "were you a fast learner, the first time you did that?" Cathy paused before she answered. This was going to be a full step over the threshold of their sexual pasts. Were they ready? She looked down at his proud cock standing straight and hard, even with no stimulation. "Yes," she said in a syrupy tone. Sam's cock twitched. She smiled. "When was it?" Sam continued, "the first time you did that?" "College," she said, idly scratching his chest hair. "Do you wanna tell me about it?" He was putting the ball in her court, or attempting to, but she wasn't going to let him off that easily. "Do you want me to?" It was a question dripping with possibility. "Yes," Sam said quietly. "Ok," she said, equally soft. She looked down at his cock, straining and hard, and watched it twitch again. Her hand began to slowly drift down his torso. "Can I touch you while I do it?" "Yes," Sam choked out. "My senior year of college I was, seeing this guy. Tom." "A boyfriend?" "Not quite. It was, I realize now it was all the fun parts of a relationship, but none of the commitment. I didn't realize that at the time." her hand lazily circled his bellybutton as she reminisced. She was going to make him work for it. "From school?" "No, he was, older." She saw Sam's cock twitch again. "How much older?" "A lot." Her hand inched lower, grazing through his pubic hair. "I had the apartment to myself one night, and Tom came over and we started fooling around." Her fingers began to dance across the skin of Sam's cock. "He used to love licking me,” she paused as she decided once again how much truth to inject into the story. She chose all of it. “because his wife never let him do it to her." "His wife?" Sam exclaimed, his rigid member bouncing right into the palm of Cathy's hand. "Um hmm." she cooed as she slowly started to stroke. "He told me they were divorced, but, I found out later that wasn't exactly true." Sam let out a long exhale through flared nostrils. He couldn't believe how hot this story was making him already. The thought of his good, Christian wife fucking an older married man, one who used to lick her cunt, caused his whole body to buzz. Cathy stroked him slowly, then at once felt a slickness beneath her thumb; his tip was leaking a river of slippery precum. Sam was enjoying this. A lot. She smiled and continued her tale. "So Tom had his head between my legs, eating my cunt," she chose the more vulgar word on purpose, and felt a receptive pulse in her palm. "Was he good?" Sam gasped, cutting her off. "He was amazing." she said with a smirk. Sam stifled a groan. She continued to touch him, to stroke him, as she talked. "He was eating my cunt, his hands running all over my body, really making me feel incredible, when all of a sudden he grabs my hips and rolls us both over so now I'm straddling him. I would have crushed his head if I hadn't sat up, so a push myself up, knees on either side of his head, and all at once there I am, riding his face." Sam moaned again and she felt him throb. She decided to back off the stroking for a minute and began cupping and rolling his plump balls in her hand. Tom used to love it when she did that. "At first he's licking me, torturing my clit, hitting it like a joy buzzer, and I'm just along for the ride, but then,” she paused as the memory came flooding back and she felt the slickness between her legs become more pronounced. “then he just kept his tongue still. I was confused for a second, but then I felt both his hands grip my ass and start pulling forward; he was telling me what he wanted. And so I started rocking my hips, grinding my clit against his still tongue; I was fucking his face." She decided to give him a little tease after this reveal, "Just like he had done to me many, many times." "Ugh." Sam groaned loudly at this last confession. Images of this older man holding his wife's young face in his hands while he pushed himself in and out of her mouth started a roiling boil inside his loins. "Then what?" "Well, I found myself a rhythm I liked, an angle I liked, and I just fucked him. I was in control for the first time ever, and it was exhilarating. I was gripping his hair, gripping at the headboard, anything I could find to grab onto, because it took me barely a minute to get right up to the edge." Cathy looked at Sam's dripping cock and smiled fondly as another memory came to the forefront of her mind. "But what put me over the edge, was when I looked behind me and saw that Tom's cock was rock-hard. And that's when my body exploded, and holding his head in place with each of my hands, I came all over Tom's mouth for the first time." "Did you love it?" Sam barely managed to verbalize. "It was like nothing I had ever experienced. I was glowing for days." Cathy cupped his balls while running her thumb up and down the underside of his cock, now slick with precum. She couldn't believe how much this was turning him on; how much it was turning her on. "You wanna know what happened next?" "God, yes," He gasped. "I was still in a daze from my orgasm. I barely even knew where I was. He rolled me off him, onto my back, still breathing heavily, spread my legs, hoisted me up onto his thighs and pushed his whole cock into me with one thrust." Sam's deep groan was all she needed as encouragement at this point. "And then he fucked me, long, deep, and good. The sensations were so overwhelming I was buzzing, and I started to cum again. And just when I was at the height of it, Tom slipped his cock out of me and burst his hot jizz all over my wriggling body. I could taste it on my lips." The image of his wife, mid-orgasm, slathered with the juice of another man was all he could take. In a flash, Sam had rolled Cathy over onto her back, swung her legs open, and in almost an exact recreation of her story, pushed his desperate cock deep into her cunt. He gripped her body tight and thrust hard, thrust wildly, sending his cock deep into her body over and over. Cries of encouragement echoed in his ears, the hot spring of pleasure coiling tight in his loins. Cathy was right there with him, speeding toward the cliff of release as her slick body gripped and grasped at her husband's driving cock. Rhythmic chants of "Yes, yes!" lept from her throat, and just as she reached her climax and her body began to tumble and spasm, Sam joined her over the edge, pulling out, leaning in, and peppering her heaving breasts and gasping stomach with thick ropes of hot cum. Sam looked down at his handiwork splattered across his wife's heaving diaphragm. Then they both collapsed to the bed in a heap of slick, gasping flesh. "Good God," Sam choked out. "You can say that again," Cathy concurred. They looked at each other and broke out laughing, then Sam leaned in and kissed her deep and hard. Their laughter never stopped. To be continued in part 3. By Liminally Spaced for Literotica.

Oh boy. Var ska vi ens börja? Vi inleder vår genomgång av Love is Blinds messy sjätte avsnitt med att prata om manipulativa Kacies sätt att göra slut med korkade Patrick. Sen snackar vi Alis tidiga been-flewed-out-aura, Madisons störiga osäkerhet, Joe och Jordans dude-bro-beteende, vår förvirring kring Megans påstådda ”wagon” samt Joe episka fylla och Madisons insisterande på att ha en diskussion med någon som är dyngrak. I slutet dissekerar vi självklart Edmonds historiska implosion och obehagliga tårar/ilska över att inte få ligga. Enjoy! Hosted on Acast. See acast.com/privacy for more information.

Vi pratar om SPELETs 4e avsnitt där Daniel tycker att det är tufft med makten men wow vilket jobb han gör som skuggspelare! Dessutom brinner Alma av på Elitstyrkans hemlighet då de eliminerar en rekryt på helt sjuka grunder!

Luke's HAARP Time Warp: Part 9 Marion faces news challenges. Based on a post by somethin fishy, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Chapter 41. Luke was up early, dressed, and out of the tent before the ladies even woke up. His first stop was to check with the sentries and he learned that everything had been quiet. His next stop was the hospital. If he was going to be going on this campaign then he would be needing medical support. He was surprised to find that Alice was still on duty. After talking things over with her, she agreed to send two of her doctors and the needed supporting nurses and staff with Luke. That taken care of he went back to Marion's tent where he got the fire going again and started breakfast. He had managed to score some eggs from one of the locals yesterday so that was what he made for breakfast along with some sausage. He did admit that he missed his black pepper and garlic that he used to put on his eggs. At least he did have some salt. As he was finishing up the cooking; the ladies stumbled out of the tent barely dressed. Luke put the lady's breakfast on their plates and gave them both a glass of fresh milk while he took water for himself. After breakfast Marion and Gabriel went back in the tent to finish getting dressed while Luke saw to it that his troops were getting ready to leave. It only took Luke an hour to get everything ready to go. One of the things he did was to make sure to say bye to his wife in private. They were only able to hug and kiss a bit under the time constraint but it was enough. The next time they would see each other it wouldn't be as husband and wife but as commander and subordinate. Luke got the army assembled and before they left Marion inspected her troops. The troops all moved in perfect unison, almost as if they were one person. Lurking in the back of her mind was the thought that only a year ago this kind of precision was unheard of in a modern military unit and nobody had ever dreamed of weapons anywhere like these. Now she was in command of the deadliest army in the world. After Luke left with his troops, Marion didn't allow herself time to feel sorry for herself for she had to get back to York. All the cavalry patrols had returned and reported no other enemy troops in the area. Marion left about midday with the remaining four hundred men of her army. The main thing they were doing was escorting Alice's medical unit and Marion back to York. She made sure to detach units to villages along the route to help secure Luke's supply lines. It took Marion four days to get back to York for the wounded really slowed them down. In a way this was a blessing for Marion could take care of some business that she needed to do anyway. She had Pollyanna finish up her surveying work and to start working on laying out a new road. This road would be one of the best that had been built in Britain since the Romans. The road would go from York and eventually reach the lake district. Marion was busy with other things as well. Her authority was still shaky in this area and the local nobles were none too happy with a woman in charge. One of the local castles, Marion had to take under siege. With the highly advanced artillery at her disposal, this only took a couple of hours but still it was annoying and the nobles which held out against her were stripped of all their land and possessions. The land was then sold to the peasants that had formally worked the land. Money from the land sales went right into Marion's coffers. Problem was that many of the peasants didn't have the money so Marion would make loans to them that was payable over a set number of years. The noble's possessions would be divided up among the army with everyone getting a share. It goes without saying that after the first couple of nobles resisted and were dealt with so swiftly that resistance died down. Getting back to York, Marion paraded the troops right through the city for everyone to see. Marion's flags were uncased and the army marched to the sound of Rule Britannia. The people went wild as their soldiers passed. At first, they were nervous because most of the army wasn't there but Marion let it be known that most of the army was on their way to punish the nobles of the lake district for their unprovoked attack on them. After the parade and the party afterwards, it was time to get back to work. Marion wanted the sanitation system of the city drastically improved for she now had enough money to pay for it. That was Pollyanna's first chore; draw up designs for the sewer system. Pollyanna had to be careful through for her pregnancy was much rougher on her then Marion's had been. She was sick most mornings and some days she had trouble just getting out of bed. Marion always made sure to stop in and check on her every day. Matt however was doing a really good job of caring for her so Marion wasn't worried too much. Alice warned that Pollyanna might have to have a C section when the time came for Pollyanna had narrow hips. Marion put Pollyanna on restricted duty. She only would work when she felt up to it. Fortunately, the sewer system wasn't too complicated so Pollyanna was able to get the plans drawn up good enough so the workers could start work. Getting back to York, Marion had other problems on her hands for rumors had got out that her and Gabriel were lovers. The preachers that Marion had pissed off by rocking the boat and openly protecting Jews were incensed and quickly started stirring things up. It took a couple of weeks but soon every bible thumper was at Marion's door, demanding that she and Gabriel stand trial for homosexuality and heresy. Gabriel was scared far worse than she had ever been before for she didn't want to see Marion hurt. “Marion, I think we can sneak you out this evening. Once out of town you can head up and join Luke!” “Leave! Are you mad? If I leave then the forces that we have been fighting will have won and Stella and Tom and Robin would have died in vain. No! I will not leave! We are going to fight this and we are going to win! Now come with me darling.” Marion took Gabriel by the hand and lead her to a balcony that overlooked the crowd. Marion made sure that her jewelry was on full display, especially the ring which Luke had made for her. When they came out on the balcony; it didn't take long for the people to notice them. Marion was pleased to see that her soldiers remained loyal to her. They all knew just how devoted she was to Luke and none of them would very dream of doing anything to piss him off. They figured that this was between Luke, Marion, Gabriel, and God and they were not going to get into it. The crowd however had been whipped up by the fundamentalist preachers and they were after blood. Marion gripped the railing and looked out over the crowd. She could feel that Gabriel was trying to stay out of sight, but Marion pulled her up to the railing as well. Once there Marion put one of her hands over Gabriel's and gave it a little squeeze. What Gabriel didn't know was that Marion had secretly sent a message to Luke, ordering him to return with all speed for rumors were flying about her and Gabriel and Marion knew that things were going to get ugly. She also knew that Cecilia would use this against her for Cecilia had become even more bitter as time passed. The mood of the crowd was hostile as Gabriel and Marion stood there. Soon Gabriel pulled out one of her guns and shot into the air to silence the crowd. After the crowd quieted down some, Marion began to speak: “Friends, citizens” She yelled “Why do concern yourself with what I do in my bedroom? Why do you concern yourself with whom I choose love? Do you not have enough to worry you without worrying yourselves about who I share My bed with?” “You sinner, you homosexual bitch! You Jew lover!” cried one of the pastors “You will bring the wrath of God down on our heads because of your wicked ways! We demand that Gabriel be burnt at the stake for she has to be some kind of witch. After all who else would create such devilish weapons.” The crowd roared their approval and Gabriel turned white and started to softly cry. Marion though stayed calm. One she didn't care about this hypocrite. Two was she had another secret. Marion smiled at a thought. She turned to Gabriel and put one of her hands on Gabriel's check and turned her face so that they were eye to eye. Gabriel's crying was almost enough to kill Marion for she loved her so much. Marion made sure that her left hand was to the crowd so that they could see her wedding ring shine in the afternoon light as she pulled Gabriel's lips to her own and kissed her passionately. This really worked the crowd up and they began to beat on the castle doors for they wanted these lesbians gone. The crowd burst through the doors and within half an hour had drug Marion and Gabriel out of the castle and had freed Cecilia and her still loyal men, although there wasn't many of these. Marion's troops that she had in the castle had been overwhelmed for they were drastically outnumbered. Alice's medical unit was put in chains and Pollyanna and Matt were arrested. Most of Marion's troops were in the countryside maintaining order. The pastors had two stakes put up in the town square and brush piled around them. They were going to burn these homos at the stake and hoped that God wouldn't punish them for these foolish woman's sins. Cecilia was fully supporting them and was encouraging them. As Cecilia herself was getting ready to lit Marion's pile on fire; Gabriel called out to Marion with tears streaming down her face: “I love you, Marion and I always will!” “Enough!” A new voice boomed. It seemed like the houses shook and the bells in town toll with the word. Chapter 42. Luke's army was moving swiftly through the countryside. Anyone who resisted was quickly dealt with for Luke was in no mood to dick around with every petty noble in his path. Villages were secured and bridges built so that Luke's supplies could keep coming. As the army moved, Luke had laid the foundations for the road that Marion had wanted built. As Luke detached troops to guard villages, he was also actively recruiting and he was recruiting more than he was detaching. All the recruits were put through his training program for the one thing he wasn't about to do was to risk expanding his army at the cost of quality. At first many of these new recruits rebelled against Luke's disciple but Luke's sergeants quickly put an end to that. If they had to, they would beat the disciple into the new recruits for these sergeants were true believers of Luke's training process. After all they had seen first-hand, the results. On and on the army marched. They moved like the wind. When they would come into an area for the first time everyone from the nobles to the serfs would be nervous for armies were vicious and were barely more than undisciplined mobs. Luke's army was different in every way. They paid for their food and drink. Towns that surrendered were not plundered and instead usually saw a massive increase in business for everyone from the tavern keepers to the prostitutes to the formally unemployed who were hired in mass to work on various projects. The nobles were always pissed though for one of the things that always happened was all serfs were freed. Luke's army would not tolerate serfdom and indeed many of them had previously been serfs. It seemed that every week another noble would rebel and they would be dealt with swiftly and brutally. They would be killed and their former land would be seized and sold to the former serfs who wanted the chance to own their own land. After a week and a half Luke got an urgent message from Marion. It seemed that somehow word of her and Gabriel had got out and the pastors were stirring the people up against her. She ordered Luke to return to York immediately and with all speed. Now Luke had a serious problem for he was almost a solid week march from York if he took the whole army. Therefore, he decided to take only his most trusted cavalry unit with him. He left orders with is second in command that she was to continue on her way toward the lake district. Luke wasn't worried about her because she was good and was getting to the point at which being in full command would do her some good. He had explained the situation to her and she understood for she also knew about Marion and Gabriel. In fact, most of the army either knew about them or at least suspected. Luke was on his way back to York within an hour of getting the message. He rode swiftly and didn't stop until there was no light with which to see by. If anyone had any complaints, they didn't speak them for one Luke wouldn't have listened anyway and two he was sharing in their hardship. Three was that everyone could see just how concerned he was. The two hundred cavalry troopers that Luke had with him were the best in the army and were making almost eighty kilometers a day and with the news coming out of York, Luke somehow knew that they were still going to be late. Silently he swore to himself that if Marion was murdered that he would level York and kill all the inhabitants. When Luke got the gates of York, he knew that it was going to be close for most of the gates were unguarded and locked. Finally, he found one that was still manned and they quickly let him in and explained to them all what was going on. Looking at the faces of his troops, Luke could see the anger for Marion had been extremely kind toward them and their families. Plus, they all knew just how much their commander loved her and they were going to punish those who threatened Marion. Luke ordered the gates locked for he didn't want any of these bastards to escape. Then he ordered the guards to join him. The guards got on some of the horses with the smaller cavalry personal and they were off. They raced down the city streets and soon enough were at the square where Marion and Gabriel were tied to stakes. They were about to be burned. They all heard Gabriel cry out to Marion and any thoughts of mercy for the people in the square vanished. Luke brought his horse to front and center before his troops and bellowed out: “Enough!” The sound of his voice stopped everyone in their tracks and everyone turned toward him. His voice seemed to go on forever and the bells in the churches of the town seemed to ring with the word. Cecilia had hardened even further in the last year since Luke had rescued them from the ambush that was supposed to kill Marion. “There's the bastard that led so many into sin! Kill Him for He is the devil himself and the Lord will protect you!” With this the crowd started toward Luke. He had other ideas in mind though. He took his rifle, drew up and shot the torch right out of Cecilia's hand. He then drew his saber and his troops drew theirs. “For Marion And Gabriel…Charge!” With that, Luke's cavalry charges into the oncoming mob. What followed was carnage. Luke's troopers hacked and slashed in every direction. To people who were watching from the buildings it was almost like watching a piece of art in motion. The gold and silver of the sabers reflecting in the evening sunlight; the drops of blood looked like rubies flying in every direction. Luke was the most ferocious of the lot. He charged forward, with no care but to get to and save Marion. He slashed left and right; he even used his horse to trample men and woman alike. Afterwards, his troops would swear that the Norse god of war, Oden, was riding on Luke's shoulders and helped clear the way. As soon as Luke reached Marion, Cecilia took off with her loyal men. Luke stopped just long enough to cut Marion loose before he took off after Cecilia. He quickly cut down her men. He then jumped off his horse and landing on Cecilia, drove her into the ground for he had better ideas on what to do with her. As soon as Luke had cut Marion loose, she ran over and untied Gabriel. They then collapsed and started crying for they had come within a whisker of being burned at the stake and Luke had rescued them in the most dramatic fashion imaginable. By the time they had stopped crying, it was all over. Around the square, hundreds lay dead or dying. Luke had captured Cecilia alive and some of his other troopers had captured the priest who had been stirring the people up. Marion ordered that they all be put in irons and thrown into the dungeon; she would deal with them tomorrow. She ordered the release of anyone who had been arrested by Cecilia. When she saw the way in which they had handled Alice and Pollyanna, Marion almost went and strangled Cecilia herself for both women had been beaten badly. Then Marion learned that some of her men and woman that had been in the hospital had been killed in their beds and that some of the nurses had been raped and the strangled. This was too much for even Marion and she broke down in tears for she felt that this had been all her fault. As bad as Marion felt, Gabriel felt worse. After all, if she had just refused Marion's love then none of this would have happened. Gabriel then made her mind up that she was going to commit suicide that night. As she was leaving, she felt a large hand on her arm. She stopped and found herself looking into Luke's bright blue eyes. Whatever else she felt, she owed this man everything. “Take care of her Luke; she has earned it and she is going places.” Luke seemed to know what was going through her mind just by the look in his eyes. “Yes, she is. She will go far in life with you at her side.” Gabriel started crying again. “I can't protect her through! You see what happened today? If it wasn't for me none of this would have happened” “Now Gabriel, do tell me just how you know that? You have a crystal ball of something that will allow you to see into an alternate dimension or something?” When she didn't answer Luke continued: “That's right honey, you don't know. With everything that Marion has been doing, she is bound to stir up the thickheaded idiots who don't want to lose their power and they will do anything to keep it. Additionally, if the blame for this could be put at anyone's feet it would be mine. After all I saved Marion from William's ambush, I introduced you to Marion, I encouraged you to be yourself, and I built the weapons that allowed Marion to take power so fast.” When he finished, Gabriel was silent. Everything Luke had said was true and she knew it. She also knew that her lot would have been far worse under Richard then with Marion. Gabriel lowered her head and she felt Luke's hand on her chin lifting it back up. “Never bow your head again Gabriel!” growled Luke “Keep your head up. Be proud of who you are. You are your own person and the choices that you make are your own. Always remember that if there are people in this world that hate you because of who you are; they are also people who love you and will gladly kill or be killed to protect you.” Gabriel lifted her head slowly. Fresh tears were streaming down her face; only now they were tears of joy. Never again would she question herself; never again would she question her own loyalty to Marion or Luke; never again she swore that she would ever be tempted to take her own life again. She jumped up into Luke's arms and kissed him fiercely. By now Marion had walked over seeing Gabriel crying and she was concerned. Then Marion watched as Gabriel jumped up into Luke's arms and she smiled; all was good. She went to stand next to Luke. When Gabriel saw her, she let go of Luke and squealed Marion's name as she jumped up and wrapped her legs around Marion's waist and knocked her to the floor but neither of them cared. They were kissing even more fiercely than Gabriel had kissed Luke while Luke looked down on them and smiled warmly. He truly loved both Marion and Gabriel. He also decided that if Gabriel wanted to have a child that Luke would be happy to act as her sperm donor. After ensuring that her troops were indeed back in control, Marion headed off for bed with Luke and Gabriel in tow. She was mentally and physically exhausted and knew that Gabriel and Luke were as well. When they got back to Marion's rooms, the ladies started to disrobe but the look on Luke's face stopped them. “You can finish stripping for bed in a minute, ladies, but first I have something that I want to say to Gabriel. Gabriel, thank you so much for protecting Marion when I'm not around for you have no idea just how much your actions mean to me. I know that Marion told you that I am a one-woman man but for you I will gladly make an exception. This is something that I should have done a long time ago but I was blinded by my past life and habits. I know that I have no right to ask but can you please accept my apologies for ignoring you for so long.” Gabriel smiled as she again jumped up into Luke's arms. This time through she wrapped her legs around Luke's body and her tongue was wrestling for room in his mouth. This time it was Marion who warmly smiled for she had been wanting Luke to accept Gabriel as a lover for a long time but she knew better than to push Luke. She also knew that nothing would happen tonight for everyone was exhausted. She and Gabriel had just escaped being executed and Luke had been riding hard since well before sunrise. Sure, enough Gabriel started showing signs of exhaustion and Luke had been showing his for a while so as soon as all three were naked; they climbing into bed with Gabriel this time occupying the middle spot with Luke's arms around her. No sooner they get the blanket over them, then they fall asleep. Chapter 43. The next morning came way too early of any of the trio. They were still snoring away when one of the guards knocked on the door. “This had better be fucking important!” yelled out Marion who immediately regrated yelling for her head was killing her. The guard was an old hand and was used to Marion's temper and knew that if something important came up then her temper would go away. “It is ma'am.” Called out the guard. “Come in.” said Marion. She knew that the only way the guards would disturb her was if something was important. Marion sat up as the guard came through the door, giving him an excellent view of her tits. The guard was straining not to show any emotion but when Gabriel sat up and stretched, the guard's disciple nearly broke down. “Oh, hi. What's up?” was Gabriel's response to the guard as she got up. The guard was almost whimpering as Gabriel's powerful and tone ass came into view. When she turned around and revealed her silken smooth pussy, the guard came in his pants. By this time, Luke was stirring to. He saw Gabriel starting to dress for the day and then he saw the guard's face and had to bite his tongue to keep from laughing for the guard looked like a young man seeing his first real naked woman. When the guard looked at Luke, Luke thought that the poor guy was going to have a heart attack so Luke just smiled warmly at the man. The guard began to calm down a bit, but it obvious that all he wanted to do was to get out of there and find somewhere private. “Tell them that we will be right down.” Said Marion as she was climbing out of bed, giving the poor guard another eye full. Luke was beginning to wonder if the guy was going to even make it out of the room. Of course, he knew exactly what the guard was going through, for he had felt much the same way the first time he had seen Marion naked, of course though she was much more tone now then she was before. As soon as the man was out the door, Luke couldn't hold it anymore and fell out of bed; he was laughing so hard. The woman thought that he had gone nuts, Luke was laughing so hard. Eventually he was able to calm down. “What's so funny?” asked Gabriel with genuine curiosity. “You didn't notice the look on the guards face?” asked Luke “No why?” “Because that poor man just came in his pants when you stood up and when he remembered that I was in the room, he almost dropped dead on the floor.” “Oh. You sure?” asked Gabriel. Luke just gave the duh look. “Right. I guess I have a way to go toward reading men, don't I?” “Not as much as you might think sweetheart but then again being a man myself and having gone through all the emotions that guy just went through, I do have a bit of an advantage. At least I didn't have to go through them all at once through like he just did.” “Ya. Hey Marion, what was the message anyway?” “Seems like one of the priests that was stirring up trouble yesterday wants to confess something to me. Not sure what he's thinking because he is going to be executed.” “Guess there's only one way to find out.” Was Gabriel's response. “Yep” With that the three of them got dressed and went down to the dungeons. The prison guard snapped to attention when Marion came to the bottom of the steps and opened the door for the trio. Luke stayed at the door with the guard while stepping inside Marion called out: “We'll call you when we are done.” “Yes ma'am” replied the guard. Marion walked over to the priest's cell and asked: “Well, who wanted to talk to me?” “I did” answered the main priest in yesterday's riot. “You two actually think that your sinful ways will go unpunished well think again. God will smite you and you will rot in eternal hell!” “Marion, I didn't leave a wake-up call from the nuthouse!” whined Gabriel “Don't worry for I know that I didn't and I doubt that Luke did either.” “Why didn't the bastard come down here? He too scared to face me?” asked someone from the corner cell. “Don't worry about my husband Cecilia for he had more important things to do then listen to the rantings of a bunch of lunatics. Oh, and don't worry about your execution either for I have something very special in mind for you.” “You wouldn't dare execute a man of God!” hissed one of the priests. “Man of God?” questioned Gabriel “The only thing that I'm seeing is men of Satan for a true man of God would show God's love to all people and not just the ones who kiss their fat lazy asses.” With that Gabriel planted a kiss on Marion's lips. “Ready to go honey?” “Yep” with that Marion and Gabriel walked up to the door and told the guard that they were ready. Nobody opened the door for them. “Guard?” called out Marion. “See told you bitch. You will be the one rotting in Hell” called out the priest as they opened their cell door and showed the ladies the knife in his hands. The rest of the prisoners came out of their cells with an assortment of knives and swords. Gabriel stepped in front of Marion and pulled her revolvers and started shooting. She dropped ten of the bastards but more were coming at them. Together, Marion and Gabriel drew their swords and were immediately glad they had done so for within seconds Marion had killed two and received a flesh wound while Gabriel had killed three more and had lost a finger. The women were hemmed in for there was just too many bastards. Suddenly a new sound filled the small room. It was a sharp report that Marion and Gabriel recognized as Luke's Sig. Twelve times he shot and twelve bastards fell. When he had shot his pistol dry, Luke kicked the door open and flew into the room with all the berserker lust of his Scottish forefathers. He had his sword drawn before he was through the door and he waded into the prisoners slashing left and right. To Marion and Gabriel watching, it seemed like an ancient war demon had been awoken and had stepped into the room. Luke's sword was larger and he was more powerful than anyone else in the room and he was proving that. Several times an opponent would get their sword up to block one of Luke's strikes only to find their sword shattered by one of Luke's mightily swings. Eventually Luke had killed the last of the escaped prisoners. Marion was horrified for Luke was covered with blood but she was relieved when she learned that none of it was his. She jumped into his arms and held on for dear life. Once again Luke had stepped in and saved her life. Marion looked over and saw Cecilia scowling in her cell. Marion then turned to Luke and get him a deep kiss as she reached down and grabbed his cock. Before Luke could even react, Marion had his pants down and was on her knees sucking his cock to full attention. Luke might have been full of adrenaline from the fight but very quickly all the blood was rushing from his big head to his smaller one. The skill in which Marion was able to suck him was unparalleled and he had more than a few lovers over his years. Within thirty seconds his cock was as hard as his sword. In a flash Marion was on her feet and she dropped her pants and leaned over to put her hands on one of the cell doors. The cell belonged to Cecilia. Marion shook her ass at Luke as she looked over her shoulder: “Well big guy?” Luke came up behind her. “One thing love.” As Marion stood up, Luke whipped her shirt off of her. Now Cecilia was not only going to have to listen to Luke and Marion but now she was going to have to watch Marion's tits swing back and forth as Luke pounded her from behind. Marion bent back over and Luke entered her in one thrust. This was easy for him to do because Marion's pussy was running like a flooded river. As soon as Luke bottomed out, Marion was singing and with each thrust she got louder. As Luke pounded her, Marion made sure that Cecilia was watching her. An added bonus was that the few priest that had got back in their cell before Luke had got to them could see Marion as well. Again, and again, Luke shoved his cock into Marion as far as it would go. Neither of them was aware that a crowd had formed at the door watching and placing bets on who was going to cum first. The crowd was there because they heard Luke shooting while the betting was Gabriel's idea. She had bet the Marion would not only cum before Luke but that she would cum twice. Others bet that Luke would cum first. If the two came together then no money would change hands. “Oh, ya Luke right there! Fucking give it to me!” yelled Marion “That's right Cecilia, you like watching your slutty little sister get her brains fucked out don't you. I bet you wish that Luke had his giant cock in your cunt don't you! Well too bad for this is as close as you're going to get to it. Oh, Fuck Me Harder Darling!” Marion looked over at the priest “Ya you like watching a hot girl get screwed, don't you? Don't lie either for I can see your tiny little hard-ons! God no wonder you became priest; no woman or even teen for that matter could feel those tiny things in them!” Marion then stood up straight but her feet couldn't touch the ground for Luke was too tall. Luke then leaned her back into his own body and grabbed her tits with his hands and began to bounce her up and down. Marion began shouting at the top of her lungs for Luke to fuck her cunt even harder so Luke began to pull her down onto his cock. This pretty much sent his cock into Marion's cervix so hard that he pushed his way through and now both of them were screaming. Soon they erupted together. The swelling of Luke's cock had set Marion off and her convulsing muscles had set Luke off. Luke felt like all his life force was exiting the end of his cock and flooding into Marion; while she felt like she had a torch inside her cunt so hot and powerful was Luke's cum. She also felt like she had a river flowing out of her which wasn't far off actually for both her and Luke's cum was flowing out of her. Suddenly Marion became aware of cheering behind her. She twisted around and saw Gabriel and a number of her troops cheering and Marion began to blush fiercely. As she was already twisted that way anyway, she gave Luke a deep passionate kiss. Marion got off of Luke's cock, making sure to make a production out of it for Cecilia. After Marion was back on the floor, she opened her legs to show off her red swollen pussy lips that still had Luke's cum flowing out of her. Marion also made sure that the priest got an eye full as well. After Marion was done teasing everyone, she picked her clothes up off the floor and made another production of it by shaking her ass at everyone. Finally, Marion put her clothes on and walked over to the crowd; “So how did we do?” The crowd looked at each other and all cheered. Marion then took the money that Gabriel had bet on her and Luke's sex show; smiling while she did so. “Hey Luke question for you. What happened to the guard at the door?” “Oh him? Ya… he tried to jump me when those bastards came out of their cells so I had to dispose of him. You'll find him around the corner with a broken neck. Apparently, your bitchy sister promised him anything he wanted as long as he unlocked the cells, provided them with arms, and lured you down here.” “Ah, well after later today that won't be a problem.” Marion left with Luke, Gabriel, and most of the troops. She left a couple of loyal troops behind to guard the prisoners for the rest of their miserable lives. They went to the main hall where court was held. Marion spent the next couple of hours taking care of different bits of business. Finally, it was time to take care of the business that made her sick to think about it. She called for the prisoners to be brought up. Everyone in the room watched as the prisoners were brought in. After all the shit that had went on down in the dungeon, there was only five prisoners left, four priest and Cecilia. Marion didn't waste any time betting around the bush. “You five are guilty of disturbing the peace, rioting against the authorities, murder, attempted murder, and attempting to rebel. For this I am left with no choice but to order your execution” In the room a little gasp went up. It was unheard of to execute a priest, never mind four of them. What Marion said next really shocked them. “The four of you priest will be hung by the neck until dead. Cecilia” Marion said turning to her sister “I might have been able to overlook you trying to murder me several time. I might have even been able to overlook you trying to murder my husband Luke or my lover Gabriel, but what is inexcusable is you forces woman and girls into the sex trade because the families couldn't pay your sky-high taxes or the beatings of Pollyanna and Alice. You setting up the ambush that murdered father and attempted to have me raped and murdered, because you are a greedy two-faced bitch who can only think of herself. Because of that hanging is too good for you. I think the best way to execute you is to kill you with my bare hands.” Marion did give everyone a chance for last words. None of them had anything to say so she ordered the priest to be taken out to the same square that they were going to burn her and Gabriel in. There they were to be hung in front of the whole town. Marion and her court followed the condemned out to the square. At the square, a city Harold made the judgement against the priest and Cecilia known to the whole city. Marion then had the gallows built and the rope for the hanging obtained. All four of the priests were forced onto the platform where the rope was put around their neck and the platform was pulled out from under them. Marion had forced Cecilia to watch the whole thing. “You know sis? Before you tried to have me killed during the riot, I was just going to give you a decent amount of money and banish you to somewhere else in Europe. Now you have left me no choice but to kill you.” “You don't have the nerve to kill me, you fucking slut!” “We'll see about that.” After the priest were dead as declared by Dr. Alice, they were taken down and their bodies were stripped and fed to the hogs. After the priest were taken away, Marion forced Cecilia onto the platform. The Harold made the announcement about Cecilia's method of execution. When Marion said her bare hands, she meant her bare hands. The rules were simple. If Cecilia won the she would be given some money and could go anywhere she wanted, and if she lost then she wouldn't need to worry about it. Chapter 44. Marion settles into the life of a ruler. Marion turned toward Cecilia and removed the jacket that she had been wearing. She then took her knife out and threw it across the platform where it stuck into a support beam. Marion knew that if people didn't see the fight as fair then she would lose any respect that she still had. She then pulled out a scarf and tied it over her eyes. This completely surprised everyone including Luke and Gabriel. She knew that Cecilia had a knife on her for she had seen it before they even climbed up on the platform. A year ago, Marion would have never noticed the knife but now she was much more observant. A combination of being hunted for months on end plus Luke's almost constant training had done that. The city herald announced that the fight had started and wouldn't end until one of the sisters was dead. He then got the hell out of the way for he was no fool. Everyone watched as Cecilia slowly circled Marion while Marion stood perfectly still. She still knew exactly where Cecilia was at, for she could hear the boards creak even over the crowd and could even feel them bow under Cecilia's shifting weight. Cecilia finally had enough of the dancing around for people in the crowd were starting to question her bravery. She pulled her knife from under her clothes and attacked as swiftly as she could. Cecilia's attack was devilish quick considering that she only had one good leg. Marion waited until Cecilia was almost to her back before she reacted. Marion sidestepped Cecilia's attack. This caused Cecilia to lose her balance and she stumbled forward. As she started going by Marion; Marion reached out and caught Cecilia's forehead and pulled back. Now Cecilia's body was still going forward but her head was being pulled back. This caused severe pain in Cecilia's neck and then she heard a loud pop. Suddenly to her surprise she felt nothing at all. As Cecilia landed on platform, she knew that something was wrong with her for she didn't feel the impact. Marion kneeled down next to her and whispered in her ear: “Maybe next time you will think better before you mess with me. Of course, with that broken neck there isn't going to be a next time. Make sure to say hello to Satan for me for that is your next destination.” Marion then stood up, removed her scarf, and put her jacket back on. She walked across and pulled her knife from the support and put it back in its sheath. As Marion was walking back across, toward the stairs, she heard Cecilia cursing her and calling her weak. At this moment, Marion's temper got the better of her. She pulled out her knife and kneeled on Cecilia's back, gripped Cecilia's hair, and pulled hard. Marion then pushed her knife right through Cecilia's throat and pushed the blade away from her which in turn pushed the blade right through all the muscles in Cecilia's neck. It also cut the windpipe, the carotid artery, and jugular vein. Marion then twisted on Cecilia's head and with just a little knife work separated Cecilia's head from her shoulders and all without getting any blood on her. Marion then held up Cecilia's head and displayed it to the crowd. The crowd cheered for although they didn't think much of Marion because she was interested in woman, they hated Cecilia with a passion. Luke and Gabriel walked up on the platform side by side. Gabriel walked up and gave Marion a hug. Luke meanwhile picked Marion up and put her on his shoulders. The people's applause got warmer and more genuine for Luke was still extremely popular despite his hacking a way through a crowd. He sat his wife down and kneeled in front of her. Next to him Gabriel also kneeled down. Marion smiled at this as she bent down and put her hands on either side of Luke's face. She pulled him up and planted a wet kiss right on his lips. She then turned and repeated the process with Gabriel. This silenced the crowd for they were not use to woman kissing each other in public. Luke came up and put an arm around each of the woman and therefore announcing to the crowd that he accepted the woman for who they were and that anyone who argued would have to deal with him. Cecilia's body was pulled off the platform and fed to the hogs as well. Sand was then spread across the platform to soak up the blood. Marion then began to speak: “As you all can see I am deeply in love with my head body guard Colonel Gabriel. Now just because I love her doesn't mean that I don't also love my husband General Luke MacDougall for I love him more than life itself and I trust him with my life. I already have one child with him and I hope for more. I hope that under my rule men and woman; noble and peasants; Christian, Jews, and non-believers will be judged as equal by the law. I also hope that everyone no matter to what position they are born to will have an equal opportunity to succeed in life and will be able to live that life to its full potential.” Luke then stepped up and put his arm back around her shoulder. He then looked out over the crowd. “In case any of you still think that I don't love my wife you are badly mistaken for I love her more than life itself. I am very happy that she and Gabriel are able to fully express themselves. Actually, I was the one that encouraged them to be themselves for nobody can control who they fall in love with and what happens in people's bedroom is nobody's business other than their own. If anyone doesn't like that fact then they can leave town and not come back.” Luke turned and taking the woman with him, left the platform and returned to the castle. The crowd in the meantime was dumbstruck but before long though the crowd had dispersed for today's entertainment was over. In the following days and weeks; a number of people did leave town for they refused to be ruled over by anyone who wasn't completely straight, but for others the economy was too good to pass up, still others moved to town because if Marion was that open about herself then it made sense that she wouldn't judge others. Once back in the castle, the trio went to find Pollyanna. They knew that she wasn't doing good since her beating and they wanted to check in on her. When they arrived in Pollyanna's chamber; Matt was sleeping next to her and Alice was finishing her examination. It didn't take a genius to see that Matt had been crying. When Alice finished her exam; Gabriel and Marion rushed to Pollyanna's side while Luke went over to see the doc. “Well doctor; how bad is she?” Luke asked almost fearing the answer. “She's not very good. The bastards beat her badly and although they apparently were trying to miss the baby, some of the strikes did hit.” “Wait, they were trying to miss?” “Yes, Matt was telling me that Cecilia had ordered Pollyanna beat but not the baby for she wanted the kid born alive so that she could slowly kill it in front of Pollyanna and Matt.” “Fuck!! I knew that bitch was a monster but I would have never thought that she would have gone that far.” “Yep, that's just how pissed she was with us.” “Well, that bitch is where she belongs now so she won't be able to harm anyone ever again.” “Oh good. I was feeling that Marion would change her mind at the last minute.” Luke snorted at this for he knew that Marion would kill Cecilia and if she somehow lost then Luke would have killed Cecilia, himself. Alice hadn't been able to stay and watch Cecilia's execution for she had been called back to help with Pollyanna. “Nope, Marion snapped that bitches' neck. Marion was going to leave her to die slowly on the platform but Cecilia started shouting insults toward Marion. Marion took her knife and beheaded Cecilia.” “Wow” “So, doc back to Pollyanna.” “We just have to wait and see Luke. Unfortunately, I don't have access to an ultrasound machine. God, I wish I did. I can tell you the baby is still alive and that's something based on how badly she was beaten.” Luke could hear the ladies crying and he could feel tears running down his face as well. Pollyanna was a very good friend and was just as good of an engineer as he was. Considering her limited schooling, she was actually far better than he had ever been and Luke knew that. He often wondered if that was one of the reasons that he had always been so protective of her. Standing there listening to the people that he loved crying; Luke felt a spike of anger such that he had not felt in years. Suddenly he just had to beat on someone or something. Fortunately, he knew just the place and it was only maybe a ten hour hard ride away. He suddenly announced that he was going away for a few days and nobody was to come look for him. Luke knew that his Achilles heel had always been his temper and when he was younger and his temper flared, he would always go make something out of steel. Chapter 45. Luke went and saddled his horse without saying another word to anyone. He rode out of York with all speed and he rode hard through the night. During this trip, he found that his temper was still rising. Everything was pissing him off; even things that he usually liked were annoying him. After a hard ride he arrived at his destination, just as the sun was rising. When he arrived in the village that he and Marion had built the army in, he was pleased to see that things that he had started were being followed. Nobody dumped their chamber pots into the street and there were heavy fines for those who did. The sewer system that Luke had helped design was being put in place and the street behind was being paved with concrete. Along the sides, circles were left unpaved so that trees could be planted there. Luke spent some time just wondering around town. A few new buildings had gone up since he had last been in town and they were built of brick and were laid out along broad, straight streets. Luke stopped in front of one of the nicer houses and stared at it for a bit. It had been his and Marion's first place together and their daughter still lived there under the care of a very nice couple. Later Luke would pay them a visit for he missed his daughter terribly. The next place he stopped at was the cemetery. It had been since before the first battle that he had stopped to say hello to Stella. In his old life he had always felt better after visiting his parents' grave. “Hey Stella, sorry that I haven't visited in a while but as you can imagine I have been extremely busy. Marion is now ruler of these lands. We had to fight two battles against Cecilia's army and we won both of them. We then had to fight a battle against some of the nobles of the lake district and most of the army is still up there. I would be up there right now, but while I was gone some of those fucking fundamentalist preachers stirred up the people against Marion because they found out about Marion and Gabriel. I know big surprise on both fronts. It was obvious from day one that those two had something special. Anyway, I was able to get back just in time to stop Cecilia from burning Marion and Gabriel at the stake. Marion and Gabriel were then almost killed in an attempted prison break. Yesterday, Marion had the preachers that led the riots executed and fed to the hogs. Marion killed Cecilia with her bare hands and then cut her head off. Afterwards I learned that our dear friend Pollyanna is in very bad condition. She, Matt, and Alice had been captured in the castle during the rioting and all three were beaten. Pollyanna though, is pregnant and Alice doesn't know if the baby or Pollyanna will live. I came here because I'm just so angry. Every time I have something good in my life it gets ripped away from me. Although I haven't lost Marion, there has been way too many close calls and I just know that one of these times I won't be able to get there in time. I guess what I really am is terrified. Terrified that I will lose everything once again.” Luke started to cry gently, his tears watering the ground at his feet when he noticed something. “How long have you been standing there, father?” “Long enough young man. Long enough. And please call me Timothy for I know that you're not a religious man but still if you want to talk, I am here for you.” “I'll pass thank you. The last thing I want is a sermon about all the things that will happen to me when I die.” “Have I ever tried preaching to You?” “No father, you haven't” “And why you ask is that? Simple really. I have been a simple preacher here for many years. I have seen many people come and go. I've seen many people like you Luke. Men who are self-made and not afraid of anything on the outside, but on the inside, you are a man that cares deeply for the people who you love and you're terrified what could happen to them.” “Well, you are partly right father, but no offense you have never met anyone like me.” The pastor looked at Luke with a questioning look. “Is there something you want to get off your chest?” seeing the look on Luke's face “As man to man not pastor and parishioner.” Luke looked at him and took a deep breath. “Yes, I do but the question is do I want to tell you. But then again, you wouldn't believe me anyway.” The pastor was now getting curious. “Come on Tim, I think that we're going to need a drink to get through my story.” They went into the room that was attached to the church that served Tim as his room and Tim poured them a couple of ales. After Luke took a drink, he started his story. His story took him almost an hour to finish. By the time Luke finished, Tim had filled his mug twice. “That was some story Luke but I do not know if I can believe it. I mean no offense.” Luke smiled and slipped into his modern English instead of the old English that they had been speaking. “No offense taken and I don't blame you for not believing me. Hell, I wouldn't believe me either if I hadn't lived it, but in this case, I can prove it.” With this Luke pulled out his wallet and handed his old driver license over to Tim. When he saw it, he almost collapsed. “Oh my, you were telling the truth.” Luke just nodded at him and put his driver license back. “So that is why you are so afraid of well...” “Yep. That's why father. I'm terrified that if I fall into the wrong hands then my knowledge could be used to kill millions of people. Not only that but knowing humans as I do; I know that they will forget or ignore most of the historical knowledge that I have. By my time we have made every mistake you can think of and several of them numerous times. Some mistakes it seems like we made every generation and yet we would never learn. I would love to make sure that people in this era don't make the same mistakes.” “That's not the only reason is it?” “No. I have no clue how I ended up here. I mean there were theories on time travel but they were just that theories and none of them offered any concrete path to time travel. What happens if I go to bed one night and I wake up back in my own time or somewhere else. What will happen to Marion or Mackenzie? I mean I have lost count of how many times I have had to bail Marion out of trouble.” “Luke I really don't know what to tell you. The usual comfort lines don't really seem to work in your case and since I know you; I know that the usual crap will just piss you off. The only thing I can think of is to spread your knowledge as far as you can and hope for the best.” “That's just it; I lost faith in humans a long time ago and now…well you know.” “Aye I do.” “Well thank you for listening to a crazy man father, but I need to get going.” “Luke, trust me; you are not crazy and I honestly cannot think of anyone else that I would want more in your place; for you have a very strong sense of morality. The only thing I ask of you is that you don't lose it.” Luke was able to genuinely smile for the first time in days. “Thank you and if you ever need anything you just let me know.” The men gave a nod to each other and Luke was off. To be continued in part 10, Based on a post by somethin fishy, for Sex Stories.

It's Strickland's birthday? And I didn't even get him a present. How old is he going to be? Fucking ancient, I'd say, but he and Doug fail to mention an actual age on the episode. You should call 4242-DJ DOUG and leave him a happy birthday message for the show next week, I'm sure he'd appreciate it. If you're anywhere near Katy, TX (West of Houston) on Saturday Oct. 4 between 1-3 you should drop by Dig World and wish him a happy birthday in person. Here's the link if you need directions: https://digworldnation.com/locations/katy/location-hours/Do you want some cool merch? Check out the store here- https://www.niceguysonbusiness.com/merch Need podcast production? We've got your back. https://turnkeypodcast.com/contact Your Voice, your message, fully produced. Leave a voice mail for the Nice Guys: 424-2DJ-DOUG – (424) 235-3684Need help podcasting? http://www.TurnkeyPodcast.comJoin our Nice Guys Community. http://www.NiceShortCut.com No time to get to this, but you can read the blog here: 12 Worries Every Entrepreneur Has (or they are lying) Show notes written lovingly by the most anonymous man (or woman) in the world. Audio production by Turnkey Podcast Productions. You're the expert. Your podcast will prove it.

  Bedroom boredom isn't about running out of positions or toys. It's about the slow leak of presence — the touch that doesn't land, the kiss that no longer opens, the silence that grows cold between bodies. In this episode, Gwenm drops raw into her own story — a marriage that ended in rupture, the ache of midlife awakening, the pull of numbness, and the courage to soften back into pleasure. She unpacks how boredom can become a deadening cycle — or an invitation. Through visceral stories and practical tools, she offers a path back into aliveness: breath that ignites desire, sound that cracks you open, touch that revives numb landscapes, polarity, mystery, adventure, repair, and the forgotten aphrodisiac of opening the heart. This is not surface-level “spice.” This is eros as lifeblood — the difference between living half-asleep and being fully claimed by presence.

The Trends Journal is a weekly magazine analyzing global current events forming future trends. Our mission is to present Facts and Truth over fear and propaganda to help subscribers prepare for What's Next in these increasingly turbulent times. To access our premium content, subscribe to the Trends Journal: https://trendsjournal.com/subscribe Follow Gerald Celente on Twitter: http://twitter.com/geraldcelente Follow Gerald Celente on Facebook: http://facebook.com/gcelente Follow Gerald Celente on Instagram: https://www.instagram.com/geraldcelentetrends Follow Gerald Celente on Gab: http://gab.com/geraldcelente Copyright © 2025 Trends Research Institute. All rights reserved.

Fucking up again, 1989 ruled, testicle testimony, the crime of the century, a couple of heavy duty quotes, a satanic tick, some silly spoofs, and a song to wrap it all up. Stuff mentioned: Forrest Gump (1994), Notorious B.I.G. Freestyle (1989 https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=zSx03q1-1KA),  Kevin Zelman "Jerry O'Connell's Wallet and Phone Stolen by ‘Yoga Bandit' in Los Angeles" (KOMO News https://komonews.com/news/entertainment/jerry-oconnell-had-his-wallet-and-phone-stolen-by-what-hes-calling-the-yoga-bandit), Alex V. Cipolle "‘Terrifying': Minnesota Artist Run Over by Cybertruck at Burning Man Recovers" (MPR News https://www.mprnews.org/story/2025/09/11/terrifying-minnesota-artist-run-over-by-cybertruck-at-burning-man-recovers),  Karissa Waddick "Why Some People are Turning Vegan. Hint: It isn't Because They're 'Woke'" (USA Today, August 28, 2025 https://www.usatoday.com/story/news/nation/2025/08/28/lone-star-tick-alpha-gal-meat-allergy/85846377007), Rebecca Heiss "I Study Stress. This Cure Surprised-and Helped-Me" (The Wall Street Journal, August 28, 2025 https://www.wsj.com/health/wellness/i-study-stress-this-cure-surprisedand-helpedme-3236b6df?gaa_at=eafs&gaa_n=ASWzDAiZhvDfLxOFTUMuX6Bpx-t-MvOBl0zSzz80SUsCRT1ZGe_hdeRLTkWI0iGQbaQ%3D&gaa_ts=68d1f7f6&gaa_sig=nDeu4bNgjP91GZJMrIWSu5XnqqgD-7JUOD7JFU6_CxS23ibOgKzZyyqu2VH-I3zxunKt1zSZd8En_jgO0p2Wzg%3D%3D), Superhero Movie (2008), Disaster Movie (2008), Juno (2007), Stan Helsing (2009), Drake Bell "Superhero! Song" (2008 https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Y7b_TzNsiSc)

Send us a textOH MY GOD, WE'VE FINALLY MADE IT! Rock of Love Bus is the pinnacle of reality shows, and we wanted to put it off for as long as possible since we are certain this is where our podcast will peak, but daaaaamn it feels good to be home. We're talking about the iconic first episode of the Rock of Love Bus season, which is going to be the wildest ride you've ever been on. So buckle in, get your shots ready, and LETS! FUCKING! GO! 

Bob K. shares his powerful story of getting sober at 57 after a near-fatal battle with alcoholism. From surviving cardiac arrest and delirium tremens to finding hope in recovery, Bob opens up about loss, resilience, and the program that saved his life.

Join the Success Experiment 2.0 here.

Send us a textWhat if divorce isn't the end, but the beginning? In this soul-shifting episode of The Dimple Bindra Show, I share my raw truth about filing for my second divorce,  and why walking away isn't failure, it's a sacred return to yourself.This is not just about separation. It's about breaking patterns, reclaiming freedom, and rewriting your love story. For every woman who has been shamed, silenced, or pressured to stay in a marriage at any cost, this episode is your mirror and your medicine.You'll discover:Why divorce isn't a dirty word, it's a rebirthThe deep grief and liberation that come with leavingHow cultural conditioning tells women marriage is the “goal”Five soul-healing steps to move through heartbreak and return home to yourselfHow to reclaim your rituals, rewire your patterns, and rediscover your worthDivorce doesn't make you broken. It makes you whole again. This episode is a wake-up call for women navigating divorce, betrayal, toxic love, or cultural shame reminding you that your healing, your freedom, and your power matter more than anyone's expectations.✨ Plus, I'll share a powerful invitation to discover your Healing Archetype the hidden survival pattern that may be shaping how you love, trust, and choose.✨ Not sure why you keep sabotaging your healing or staying stuck in survival mode? Take my free Healing Archetype Quiz to uncover the hidden pattern blocking your power and discover how to rise as the woman you were born to be.✨ Take the free Healing Archetype Quiz

Warning: today's episode might just piss you off. It's to be expected, all right? I am called the Trigger Queen, after all. (If you're new here, just know: it's all said with love.) Buckle up, because today, I've got some fucking brutal truth bombs to drop about anxious attachment. If you're someone who anxiously attaches, at least a couple of these are probably going to make you fucking furious. But you know what? Fucking good.  Sometimes we need a good shakeup to get our heads out of our asses and actually start shifting things. The reality is, the patterns that you're running through right now are keeping you stuck. And until something brings you to your fucking senses, you're just going to keep running on that hamster wheel of heartbreak and dating the same damn person in a different outfit. And coming from someone who's been there…if you can actually let these land, they're going to change how you do love forever.   WORK WITH MICHELLE:  These aren't just retreats. These are where we turn your inner chaos into GOLD. Sign up for THE AWAKENING RETREATS now before they sell out: https://michellepanning.com/awakening  Sign up for THE EXPERIENCE, an exclusive 12-month mentorship experience where you go all in on YOU (aka, you get direct access to me as a mentor, access to every offer I run over your year, and MORE): https://michellepanning.com/the-experience Join THE CONNECTED WOMAN, a shadow work course for the woman who is ready to break free from the anxious/avoidant dance in relationships and step into unfuckwithable confidence, security, and self-worth: https://michellepanning.com/the-connected-woman   CONNECT WITH MICHELLE: Instagram: http://www.instagram.com/michellepanning Website: http://www.michellepanning.com  

The Power of Dirndls And Lederhosen: Part 1Hans channels his grandfather's German roots, to overcome his inadequacies with women.Based on the post by cb summers, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.September 22October was almost here. Outside, a cold, gusty wind was blowing the freshly fallen leaves across the campus commons. But I was warm in my room, snuggled under the covers, devouring chapter seven of Advanced Organic Chemistry. I had a test scheduled for the next morning, but studying wasn't a chore for a nerd like me. It was a joy. I was basking in the awesome power of carbon, and the stunning ways it had chemically combined with other compounds over the unimaginable eons of time to form the very basis of life itself.I loved learning. I loved science. I loved textbooks. They allowed me to escape myself. In textbooks I wasn't a loveless, lonely virgin. I wasn't an awkward, babbling dork. I didn't have a disappointing body with deep pockmarks from a high-school bout with acne, and crooked teeth from parents too poor to pay for braces. And I didn't become embarrassingly tongue-tied in the presence of hotties, because there were no hotties in textbooks. There wasn't even a me. Lost in the mysteries and majesty of science, I became the universe itself. Immortal. Beautiful. Content.It was a blessed relief from all the stress I'd been under of late. You see, I could understand carbon. I could understand DNA. I could understand calculus, non-Euclidean geometry and superstring theory. But girls? They were a total mystery to me.My roommate Troy had been trying to share his ‘wisdom' about the fairer sex with me, but it wasn't easy for me to take his advice. After all, he was a Neanderthal. Normally, I avoided guys like him. You know, big dumb lunks, with handsome faces, muscular bodies, and cocky attitudes. Troy was willfully ignorant about the natural world. He didn't believe in evolution, because it just didn't make sense to him, but he did believe in Bigfoot because he saw a movie about it once. I mean, he was just an idiot. I never would have chosen a guy like him to be my roommate, but my roomie for the last two years suddenly transferred to Columbia just before school started in September, so Troy, was assigned to me at random.I'll never forget the day I met the big dope. He swaggered into my room as if he owned the place. He was tall and broad, with a thick, strong neck, short tan hair, and an infuriating air of confidence. I hated him instantly. But I resolved to try to get along with him, so I said, “Hi. I'm Hans. Hans Willis.”He replied, “Look dude, here's the deal I'm gonna fuck a lot of girls in this room, so we need to work out some kinda arrangement. If you see a sock hanging on the doorknob, don't come in. Got it? Just assume I'm boning some chick. I don't care if you have to sleep in the lobby, don't come between me and my pussy. But don't worry, same rules apply for both of us. If I see the sock, I'll stay out too. Those are now the house rules. Name's Troy, by the way.” He held his fist out for me to bump, so I bumped it.A Crushing Defeat To The Neanderthal.But the one girl I actually did go on one date with, that September, ended up becoming my roommate's main fuck buddy, Briona. She's maybe the smartest female in the science department, but her primal desires led her to the neanderthal, Troy.  It wasn't even a week after my one feeble date. Briona basically ignored me in class, and I was miserable. I became depressed and stayed in my dorm, sulking myself to sleep.So there I was, lost in my textbook on a cold September evening, when voices in the hallway brought me out of my reverie. They stopped in front of my door and began to talk back and forth in hushed tones. I recognized Troy's voice. He started talking loudly. “No, really, don't worry about my roommate. He's asleep. Sleeps like a fucking log.”A girl's voice whispered, “Really? I don't know about this. Are you sure?”He answered loudly, “Yeah, I toldja, he's on some kinda meds to keep his acne from coming back. Those things knock him out like a light. It's actually kinda bizarre. Hey, why don't you see for yourself?”He was fumbling with his keys, and then he dropped them loudly on the floor. I realized with shock that he was hoping I'd hear him so I could pretend to be asleep. I was gripped with utter terror. He'd never done anything like this before. He usually called me if he wanted to bring a girl over, to give me time to clear out. But he must have met this girl at some late night party, and didn't think I'd agree to leaving the room at 2:15 in the morning. So what was his plan? He wanted me to stay? To, what? Pretend to be asleep while he fucked this girl? It was a crazy idea! Utterly indecent! Utterly wonderful! Two conflicting thoughts raced through my head at the same time. One: I don't have time for this! I have to study! Two: Oh holy shit, oh holy shit, shit,!What a position to put me in! But I felt I had no choice but to play possum! I heard the key clicking into place, so I barely had time to put my books on the floor, flip out my bedside lamp, and yank the covers messily over my head before the door swung open. I didn't see them coming in, but I heard their voices.He said, in a normal voice, “See? What did I tell you? Out like a light.”She whispered, “No, really?”The door closed, and he said, “Here. Let me show you.” He tromped over to me, shook me and shouted, “Wake up, roomie! The building's on fire!” Then he leaned down close enough to whisper, “Please, Hans. Just go with it.” I didn't make a peep, so he said loudly, “What did I tell you? Dead to the world. It's just you and me, sweetheart.'She giggled and whispered, “Damn. Those must be some killer meds. Which one does he take? Xeotrex, or Iso…”She fell silent. From the sound of the wet little smacking sounds I heard, he must have started kissing her to stop her questions. Damn, what a caveman he was. But she didn't complain. Soon she was making hungry little moans and wet slobbering gasps and groans. Oh shit. I couldn't believe they were making out, right there in my room! My cock started to harden. It was a good thing I'd turned to my side, or she might have seen a volcano rising under my sheets.I just lay there in shock for the next five minutes, unable to block out those sexy sounds. I couldn't believe this was actually happening. But it only got more shocking when I heard the unmistakable sound of a belt buckle clinking open. Troy moaned, “Oh yeah, baby. Fuck yeah.”She giggled, saying, “Let's see what you got in here, big boy. Oh, hot damn. It's so big. Damn. My fingers barely fit around it. Fuck. I gotta get a taste of that.” Then she inhaled and made a wet slurping sound.Troy moaned deeply, “Oh, fuck.”Up to that very moment, I'd had no intention of peeking. But once I realized that a girl was giving Troy a blowjob just a few feet away from me, and the only thing that stood between them and my eyes was my blanket, well I just couldn't resist. I had to see. I just had to! So I slowly moved my hand up to my face and began to tug at the blanket to form a shadowy little opening to peep through. The first thing I saw was Troy's rapturous face, illuminated by his bedside light. He looked right at me. I thought he'd be pissed, but he just smiled and put his finger to his lips, then pointed down, grinning like a birthday boy showing off his brand new BB gun.With that encouragement, I pulled the opening a little more open, and laid my eyes on a sight that absolutely shook me to the core.Briona Skorsczi was on her knees sucking my roommate's big fat cock.I couldn't have been more shocked if I'd suddenly seen my family being eaten by a Tyrannosaurus Rex. It was horrifying, yet I couldn't look away. I just couldn't. Briona's big, beautiful nose was bobbing forward and back, her glasses sliding down to the tip as she sucked him into her beautiful mouth. Her delightful bunny teeth were sliding gently over the raw, naked flesh of that frighteningly huge cock of his. It had to be eight or nine inches long. Maybe more.She must have taken off her coat and shirt before getting on her knees, because I saw her enormous tits absolutely straining to escape the confines of her lacy white bra. I'd been right all along. She had been hiding a smoking hot body under all those baggy clothes. Her tits were even bigger than I'd suspected, probably full D cups, and her creamy white cleavage was wiggling like a bowl of Jell-O as she slurped Troy's cock with increasing eagerness.I watched all of this in utter shock. I couldn't believe this was actually happening. The sweet, innocent, genius of my dreams was polishing a Neanderthal's knob. It was wrong on so many levels; I just couldn't wrap my head around it. How the hell had he met her anyway? I hadn't told either of them about each other, but Prairie Tech wasn't a very big college, so this was just one of those random coincidences that happen from time to time. Only this time it was happening to me, goddamn it!It was heartbreaking to watch. But I had to. I had to. Those full, beautiful lips, which I'd been too timid to kiss, were now sliding and slurping over the bulbous head of Troy's throbbing meat. And her delicate pink tongue, which had said so many fascinating things to me over the course of our evening together, was now slipping out, and flicking that sensitive spot on the underside of his glans. All the while she stroked his long shaft with those delicate hands I'd imagined holding in my own. Then she lifted his shaft, leaned forward and slurped his big, hairless balls into her mouth, making him grab his bedside table for support.“Oh fuck. Suck my balls, bitch. Yeah, so fucking good.”I watched her lick every inch of his veiny shaft, her big beautiful nose occasionally bending in contact with his cock, which I found particularly obscene. Then she kissed her way back to the tip of his salami and began gobbling him forward and back in long swooping moves, making her brown hair bob and bounce, taking him deeper and deeper into her throat with each stroke. She began to drool copiously, coating his cock with so much slime that long strands of slobber dripped down onto her creamy white cleavage. God, I just about passed out at the sight of it. She tilted her head lithely side to side as she gulped his phallus, literally swallowing it until I could actually see the end of his massive member distorting her willowy neck! It was astonishing. She was making loud, wet gasping sounds, but unbelievably, she wasn't choking on his cock; not one tiny bit.That's when it dawned on me that she wasn't a sweet little shy virgin after all. She'd obviously sucked a cock or twelve in her time. Hell, for all I knew, she did this sort of thing every single night of the year. I'd completely misjudged her. She hadn't turned me down because she was too busy. She'd turned me down because I was a coward.Looking back, I suddenly realized that she'd been waiting for me to make some kind of move all night during our date. Now with hindsight twenty twenty, I could remember at least half a dozen opportunities for intimacy that I'd passed up. I could have held her hand at the art show. I could have sat next to her at dinner. I could have put my arm over her shoulder on the walk to her place. And that awkward silence before she closed the door? She'd definitely wanted me to kiss her!Idiot! Why Didn't I Fucking Kiss Her? And if I had, then what? Would she have pulled me inside? Would she have dropped to her knees and pulled out my cock and started sucking me, just like she did with Troy? And then what? Would she have fucked me too?! Oh shit. I blew it. I fucking blew it.I closed the gap in my blankets, and closed my eyes, trying to stifle my sobs of crushing regret. Oh god, I was a pathetic excuse for a man. I wasn't a man at all! I was a fucking Boy! Troy may have been a stupid caveman who didn't believe in evolution, but did believe that a magnetic wristband could make you run faster, but nevertheless, he was still twice the man as me. My pitiful erection faded away and I silently wept, feeling lower and more useless than I'd ever felt in my life.Okay. I must admit. I was wallowing a bit. But then I heard Briona say, “I want you to cream on my tits, baby.”I instantly forgot my misery, and opened the flap again, just in time to see her reaching behind her back and unhooking her bra. It popped open and her big pale breasts fell into view. My cock leapt fully erect again. Her nipples were puffy and pink. Oh god, her tits were more magnificent than I could have ever imagined. Troy grabbed her head with both hands and began fucking her face hard and fast. Then he stiffened up, arched his back and let out a long, gut-wrenching, guttural groan. She pulled back and presented her tits to him, while she jerked his long pipe with one hand. I saw his nuts literally jumping, then ropes of glistening white ropes shot out of him, splooging all over her breasts and neck. She jerked it out of him with expert yanks, until her cleavage was dripping with goo. Then she leaned forward and sucked his cock head while squeezing his balls, making him squirt another shot into her mouth. She looked up at him over her glasses and opened her mouth, and let the cum slowly drip out of it onto her tits. Oh fucking christ! It was so fucking Filthy! Then she ran both hands over her breasts, spreading his shiny cum all over until she her tits were glistening.He couldn't stand up any longer, so he plopped down onto his bed, and fell onto his back. Briona stood up, and quickly stripped out of her shoes, jeans and panties, a sight that made my eyes nearly pop out of their sockets. She had an incredible ass and a stunningly narrow waist. What a figure! She was built like a movie star! Her back was to me now, so I reached into my shorts and wrapped my hand around my throbbing hard cock and started jerking off as quietly as I could manage. She leaned forward to yank Troy's pants off, giving me an amazing view of her extremely hairy pussy. It was big, bushy and brown, but fucking hot as hell. I couldn't make out her pussy lips, but I didn't care. I just stared up her ass crack, jacking off like the pathetic little perv I was, my cock lubricated by the copious amounts of precum it was weeping.Once she'd stripped his bottom half bare, she wiped her tits clean of cum with his pants, then climbed on top of him. I thought she was gonna fuck him, but she kept going upward until she was straddling his face. “Suck my fucking pussy, donkey-dick.”I couldn't get over how filthy her mouth was. It was like she was split personality, or something. This wasn't the brainy girl I'd been out on a date with. That girl could wax poetically about superstring theory and the big bang. But this girl was gleefully grinding her pussy against a moron's face, as she moaned, “Oh fuck yeah. Eat my pussy, fuck wad. Eat my fucking pussy. Yeah, that's right. Stick that tongue inside my cunt. Taste my fucking cum.”I couldn't see exactly what he was doing. Her back was to me, and his big fat cock was in the foreground, blocking some of the view. But I saw the underside of his chin, and his tongue going up into her. He was making crazy slurping sounds, and his semi-hard cock slowly stood to attention again, and he started stroking it, at the same time that I was stoking mine. I wondered what it must feel like to have a monster cock like that in your hand. Mine was puny compared to his. A measly seven and a half inches.Briona was like a wild woman, and she couldn't get enough of Troy's tongue. She just kept grinding herself roughly into his face for the longest time, while he jerked himself off. Her aggressiveness was a bit scary, actually. I wondered what I would have done if she'd attacked me like that in her apartment. I was starting to feel like maybe I dodged a bullet there. Sure, she was sexy, smart and sweet, but damn, she was an animal in the sack! She started shouting out filthy commands as she rode his face. “Yeah, suck my pussy, you mother fucker! Suck my hairy snatch. You know you like it, fuck face. Gimme that hand. Use your finger, oh shit yeah. Oh, fuck yeah, right there. Yeah, like that. No don't stop licking my clit. Yeah, oh fuck, No, don't change anything! Just keep doing it like that, mother fucker! Oh Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes!”She was screaming so loud, they were in serious danger of having the RA's realize there was a girl in the room, but Troy clamped his free hand over her mouth. For the next ten minutes she moaned and groaned into his hand, and he took her through a series of awe-inspiring orgasms. Then right when it seemed she was at the peak of her excitement, she suddenly jumped backward and straddled his cock, then lowered herself slowly onto it.Wow. She didn't even make him put on a condom! I saw his huge manhood spreading her furry pussy lips wide for a moment before she lowered herself slowly down his shaft, while juices dripped out of her. Based on the guttural moan she emitted, I guess he was stretching her to the limit, and she liked it. The sight of him disappearing into her snatch triggered something in my own cock. I felt a burst of pleasure, and moments later I was filling my underwear with cum. But I didn't get soft for a second, so I just kept jerking, ignoring the sticky gunk on my hand, taking advantage of the fact that her back was turned to me so she couldn't see my blankets jumping as I jerked off like a monkey in a zoo.She rode him like that for a good long time, slowly at first, moaning, “Oh fucking Christ on a sandwich! You're so fucking big! I've never fucked anyone like you before! Oh god. You're splitting me open, you fucking animal!” But once she got used to his girth, she began to fuck him with more speed and gusto. She started getting less careful, so she could no longer keep his cock from popping out of her pussy. But each time she'd reach down, pull it back into place and start galloping him again, slamming herself down on him like she was riding a wild horse. She was insatiable! And he had lasting power. I shot a second wad into my shorts, but he just kept fucking her on and on and on!Eventually, he flipped her over onto her back, and lifted her long, pale legs high in the air on each of his shoulders, and started ramming himself into her like he was trying to destroy her cunt. But she just stared up at him with those big brown eyes and urged him on. “Harder, you fucking wimp. Fuck me harder.” She said it with an animal intensity, which  I'd never imagined her capable of. It was frighteningly sexy! And he seemed to love it, because he attacked her with the fury of a jungle cat. They were two wild animals, groaning and grinding on that squeaky dorm bed, in a crazy battle to the death.They were turned sideways to me now, so I beheld the stunning sight of Briona's big breasts surging up and down her chest as he pounded her. He occasionally leaned forward and sucked them roughly into his mouth, nibbling her puffy nipples hard enough to make her squeal with delight. It looked so painful to me, but Briona seemed to love it.She kept groaning and cursing the whole time he fucked her. “Harder! Fuck me harder! Oh, yeah. Yeah. Yeah. Yeah. Fuck me with that big fat cock! Shit! You feel so fucking huge! Harder! Fuck me harder! Oh my god. Oh my god, you feel so good inside me! Oh fucking god! Oh fucking god! oh.”He slammed his hand over her mouth as she had another crazy loud orgasm. He pounded her with merciless glee, his well-muscled body glistening with sweat. He moaned, “Take it bitch. Fucking take it!”I had to stroke myself slower, now that she could possibly see me, but that didn't stop me from cumming a third time. My underwear was absolutely gross with accumulated cum by now, but my cock didn't get soft, so I kept squeezing and stroking it as I stared at Briona's beautiful tits, her long, lithe legs, and her beautiful big nose. She was looking up at Troy, right into amazed eyes, with a passion so hot that it could have started a forest fire.She suddenly crawled out from under him, moaning, “Oh, shit, Fuck me doggy style, you son of a bitch!” She got up on her hands and knees and he immediately rammed himself into her slit from behind. She arched her neck up ward, her lush mouth opening into a long, breathy groan. “God damn. So fucking good.”My eyes were drawn to her pendulous breasts. They were flopping forward and back as Troy fucked her. Once or twice he leaned forward to fondle them, something I longed to do, but that just threw off his rhythm, so he went back to fucking her. I wanted to get out of bed, and crawl under her, and let those big boobs sweep up and down my face. But I was pretty sure that would have freaked her the fuck out, so I just kept playing possum.He looked toward me a few times, smiling with wicked pride. He even flashed me one of those stupid ‘hang ten' hand signals that dopes like him were fond of. I wanted to hate him for stealing my girl, but I just couldn't be mad at him. It wasn't his fault. It was mine. I'd let her slip out of my hands. And now he was fucking my dream girl. I sure hoped he was enjoying it, because the longer it went on, the more my image of her slipped away. She wasn't my dream girl any longer. Oh, I loved her still, and admired her. I also hoped one day I might be friends with her. But I didn't dream about fucking her any longer. I knew I'd never be able to handle her. For one thing, she seemed to like it rough, which just wasn't in me. And for another thing, she absolutely adored Troy's humungous cock. It was at least an inch or two longer than my pitiful seven inches. It was apparent now why all those girls were so happy after fucking him. How could I ever hope to make her happy in bed after she'd been fucked like this?Troy grinned at me and mouthed, “Watch this”, then he grabbed his pillow, stripped the pillowcase off, flipped the loose end under her midsection and grabbed both ends with his fists and suddenly lifted her up, so her knees left the bed. Now, with her utterly under his control, he started to fuck her harder than ever, and she started to squeal and weep and scream. She looked back at him with a look of pure, worshipful amazement as he pounded her pussy like a pro, tears pouring out of her eyes from the sheer perfection of the moment. She'd been calling the shots all night, but now he was in command, and she was enraptured. Utterly enraptured.And I guess I was enraptured too. They both amazed me. I felt like a pathetic troll compared to these guys. If any two people on earth were made to fuck each other, it was Troy and Briona, goddamn it! He fucked her that way longer than I could ever have done, but he finally began to grunt and stiffen with impending release.Briona moaned, “Oh yeah. Cum inside me. I want to feel you cumming inside me. Oh god, yes, I can feel it!”The astounding sight of my roommate filling that beautiful, busty nerd's pussy with cum made me blast one final load of semen into my sticky underwear. And as impossible as it may seem, I actually fell asleep immediately afterward. I don't know if they kept fucking or not, but I would have slept through an earthquake at that point. It was probably some sort of psychological defense mechanism. My brain had overloaded with a lethal combination of lust and self-loathing. My only escape was sweet oblivion.Frat Party Invite: “You should go,” said Troy.“Yeah, I agree,” said Briona, cuddling next to him in his bed. “What have you got to lose?”I shrugged. “I don't really know these guys. And I wouldn't know anyone else at the party either.”Briona shrugged, “So what?”Troy added, “And it's at a frat, dude! Think of all that fresh young sorority pussy!”Briona slapped his arm, hard enough to make him squeal. “Shut up, you big dumb ape!”Troy pouted adorably, nursing his arm. “Sorry Bree.”“Oh, did I hurt you, baby?” Then she gently, lovingly kissed his arm, as he looked at her enraptured.They'd only been together for two weeks, but the change she'd had on Troy had been amazing. He'd stopped trolling for chicks, even though she hadn't asked him to. And when the two of them weren't over at her apartment fucking like rabbits, she was over at our room studying with me! It worked out for all three of us because our studying together encouraged him to do his own homework, so his grades began to improve as well.Just in case you're wondering, Briona had no idea that I'd been awake the night she fucked him. In fact, when she found out that I was his roommate, she nearly had a heart attack, but I pretended his ‘acne medicine' story was true. There are some acne medicines that cause drowsiness, although I'd been off them for over a year. Still, I kept up the charade, secretly hoping that she might fuck him again while I ‘slept'. But apparently the night she came over her cousin had been visiting, so her apartment wasn't empty. That wasn't true any longer, so I hadn't seen hide nor hair of her pussy since that wonderful night, and I probably never would again.But that was okay. She was fast becoming one of my best friends. The fact that I'd seen her totally naked, riding my roommate's cock while she cursed like a whore, didn't diminish my fondness or admiration for her one tiny bit. It actually opened my eyes up to my own naïve ideas about sexuality. I realized that sex isn't just for sluts and dopes, but for smart people too. People like Briona, and people like me! It finally dawned on me that everybody in the world had sex, and every woman, however shy she may seem, had a secret tiger in her, just waiting to be discovered and unleashed.As for Troy, he was still a bit of an asshole, but he treated Briona like a princess. He was honestly in love. So much so that it frightened him a bit. After I told him that she was a genius, he started to worry that she'd lose interest in him, so he worked extra hard to earn her love. But I'd seen him fucking her. As long as he kept slaying her pussy like that, he had nothing to worry about.Briona asked, “Who are these guys again?”“Roland Rawlings and Joseph, something, I forget his last name. They're in Tau Sigma Omicron, I think. I'm in their Astrophysics study group. I guess that's why they invited me to their Oktoberfest party. I can't think of any other reason. I'm certainly not interested in pledging any frats. I don't have that kind of money anyway.”Briona nodded. “Well, I don't know them, but Tau Sigma has a good reputation. If you were pledging, you could do worse. Though Delta Delta is the one that most of the guys in the science department belong to. They have an excellent academics record.”Troy grinned mischievously, saying, “Yeah, but the real question is, does Tau Sigma have a sister sorority, and do they like to fuck nerds?”Briona roared like a lion and started snapping her teeth at him. “I told you to stop it, you dirty little boy! Don't make me bite you!”He stuck his tongue out at her so she leapt on top of him like a jungle cat. I watched them roughhouse with a smile on my face. Troy was much bigger and stronger than her, but he let her pin him with only minimal resistance. That's one of the ways I knew he was smitten with her. She'd literally tamed him. It was really kind of cute.Still straddling Troy, Briona turned to me and said, “No, really, Hans, you ought to go. You don't have anything better to do tonight, do you?”I shrugged. “No, but I don't have a costume. Everyone's supposed to dress up like Germans.”Troy said, “Well, you're German, aren't you? Just go as yourself.”“My grandpa's from Austria, but I don't think that counts as a costume.”Briona smiled, “Oh hey, there's that costume store over in that strip mall next to the Wendy's. I bet they're open for another hour or two. You should run over there and, here, ” She reached into her pocket and pulled out her wallet, then took out sixty dollars, “Go rent a costume.”I put my hand up, “No, no. I can't take your money.”She hopped off Troy and pressed the money into my hands. “Consider it a loan, Hansie. Pay me back when you can.”I looked at the money, and my heart started to beat hard. I'd never gone to a real party before. Or at least not one at a cool fraternity, which I just knew would be chock full of eligible women getting drunk off their asses. I didn't know what to say, but Briona just pulled me off my bed and pushed me toward the door, saying, “You better hurry up before they close! Scoot!”Troy shouted from his bed. “Yeah, get out of here, loser, so I can fuck my girlfriend!”As she was closing the door behind me, I heard her saying to Troy, “Okay mister. You've officially pissed me off. Now you're gonna get bit!”I stood in that hallway for a few minutes, listening to her jungle-cat roars turn into orgasmic groans as they attacked each other in my room, perhaps even on my very bed. It made my cock stir with lust. Since it was unlikely they'd ever do it while I was ‘sleeping' again, eavesdropping at my dorm room door might be the closest I'd ever get. But as fun it was to listen to Briona's dirty talk, her money was burning a hole in my hand, and I knew she'd expect me to have a story to show for it, so I dragged myself away from her beautiful moans, and sweet obscenities.By the time I'd walked to the costume shop, the sun was already setting, and they were just about to close. But the man let me in and showed me his selection of Bavarian costumes. Most of them were cheap, mass-manufactured Halloween costumes, but one was really quite authentic. I should know. I'd been dragged to my fair share of polkas and Oktoberfest celebrations when I was a kid. My parents were proud of their Austrian ancestry, so I could tell an authentic outfit when I saw one. It wasn't cheap, but Briona's money, added to my own pitiful stash, added up to just barely enough to rent it, along with an oversized plastic stein. That was all the money I had for the rest of the month, but I figured, if I'm going to look like a fool, I might as well do it in style. Besides, if I impress those guys, maybe they'll invite me to another party.As I was trying it on, the shop owner said, “You're lucky you're not a woman. A bunch of girls came in here earlier and rented all the Bavarian dresses in the place. Hey, you know what? I bet they're going to the same party as you.” I shrugged, barely hearing him. I was distracted by my own reflection in the mirror. I looked exactly like my grandfather. There was photo of him hanging on our wall back home which was taken when he was a boy in Austria, wearing a costume that was freakishly similar to this: a pair of dark brown lederhosen with suspenders, high socks embroidered with ducks and edelweiss flowers, a loose white peasant shirt and a blue cap with a long feather sticking out the top. My god, I was the spitting image of my grandfather.Suddenly I flashed on the old man. He was the most rakish, hearty, balls-to-the-wall man I'd ever met. He could have eaten ten Troys for breakfast and still had room for seven Brad Pitts. When Grandpa came into a room, everybody smiled. He flirted with all the ladies, even his own relatives, and made every man his buddy. He was amazing, and lived life to the fullest, right up to the very end. I hooked my thumbs in my suspenders, just as he was doing in that old photograph, and grinned, trying to make my eyes twinkle just like his. Damn. I looked more like him than ever. And then I remembered that he had a pockmarked face too. I'd never thought about it before, but he must have had acne as a teenager, the same as me! But he hadn't let that stop him from being a man, and damn it all, I wasn't gonna let it stop me either!I walked proudly to Fraternity Row, dressed in my costume, ignoring the catcalls from passers-by. No, scratch that. I didn't ignore them. Whenever someone laughed or shouted out some obscenity at me, I raised my fake German stein and shouted, “Oktoberfest!” at the top of my lungs, and their jeers turned instantly into cheers. I felt almost as if I was channeling my grandfather's spirit. But I didn't believe in any sort of afterlife, so I knew that my grandfather's spirit didn't exist. No. If anything, it was my grandfather's DNA coursing through my blood, which gave me the gumption to act as if I was the man I wanted to be. That, and the long feather in my cap.I charged into that party as if I owned the place, and stomped all the way into the middle of the room on my big, loud boots. That's when I noticed that I was the only person in sight wearing a costume of any kind. Then I saw the assholes who'd invited me; laughing their asses off. My heart sank, and my cheeks burned bright red. I'd thought I'd left this kind of crap behind me in high school. But I was wrong. You never get too old for a pair of snotty assholes to make you feel like a fool. I refused to give them the pleasure of seeing my embarrassment, so I just smiled and waved, proud of my Bavarian heritage and culture.I was about to make a humiliating retreat from this frat party when I realized, much to my delight, that I wasn't alone. Six freshmen girls, dressed in sexy little Bavarian dresses, filed through the door, drawing fresh gouts of laughter from the assembly. Now I knew who'd rented all the female costumes from the store! Most of the girls looked utterly embarrassed, but one of the girls was shining with confidence. Her sky-blue eyes caught sight of me and a broad grin spread out on her stunningly beautiful, copper-colored face. I'd seen her around the Science Building, but I didn't know her name. All I knew was that she was a freshman, and insanely hot. I considered her so far out of my league that I didn't even daydream about asking her out.She was simply stunning to behold, her lovely tits were perfectly displayed in the snug bodice. Her figure was looking scrumptious, particularly as she made her way through the crowd toward me, smiling from ear to ear. As she came closer, I realized that her costume was the female match for mine. They had the same brown, green and blue fabrics, the same embroidered socks. But instead of the lederhosen and suspenders my costume had, she was wearing a traditional dirndl, which was comprised of a brown skirt, a big green apron, a puffy white blouse, and a bodice with a low front, which was pushing her ample breasts up into a startling display of feminine pulchritude. I mean, this chick's cleavage was epic, and it was wiggling about wonderfully as she clomped toward me in her polka shoes. Her wavy dark brown hair was braided into two long braids that were framing her tits marvelously.Coincidence was once again rearing its ugly head, but this time it seemed to be working in my favor!She shouted in a fake German accent, “Liebchen! Vere haff you been? I've been vorried schick about you!”Then she gave me a big hug and a quick kiss on the lips. I was stunned. That was literally the first kiss of my life, and even though she meant it as a joke, my heart did a total flip flop in my chest, and tingles shot down my spine! Then she took my hand in hers and pulled me toward the other costumed girls, all of whom were adorable, each in their own way. “Come vit me, liebchen. I vant you to meet my freundins!” The girls laughed when they saw that I was wearing the male match of their friend's dirndl. “Girls, girls, I vant you to meet mein freund, Helmutt von Wiener.”Continued in Part Two,Based on a post by CBSummers, for Literotica

The MNF Season opener saw Chicago pick up where we last left off: awful, losing, football. A promising start by Caleb Williams devolved into the usual Chicago farce, capped off by one of the dumbest coaching decisions we've seen in a long time. Mr. X joins me to break it down and look ahead to Week #2, starting Thursday. Also, somebody should maybe get Coach Callahan a freakin' rule book! MORE . . .Our Sponsors:* Check out Hims: https://hims.com/CZABE* Check out Indeed: https://indeed.com/CZABEAdvertising Inquiries: https://redcircle.com/brandsPrivacy & Opt-Out: https://redcircle.com/privacy

Dans les années 90, un couple de Britanniques, Evelyn et Robert Lund, achète une ferme à Reyssac dans le Tarn. Quelques années + tard, en 1999, Evelyn disparait. L'enquête des gendarmes se concentre sur son mari, Robert.Hébergé par Audiomeans. Visitez audiomeans.fr/politique-de-confidentialite pour plus d'informations.

Dans les années 90, un couple de Britanniques, Evelyn et Robert Lund, achète une ferme à Reyssac dans le Tarn. Quelques années plus tard, en 1999, Evelyn disparait. L'enquête des gendarmes se concentre sur son mari, Robert.Hébergé par Audiomeans. Visitez audiomeans.fr/politique-de-confidentialite pour plus d'informations.

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 10Technology and Medicine.Advancements can be good and bad.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.I was standing in front of another of Lucy's works, 'The Girls', trying to decide which element was Marie when I felt an arm slide around my waist. I looked to find my favorite artist alongside me. I bent down, intending to kiss her forehead but she had other ideas. Her arm snaked around my neck and pulled me into a full on passionate kiss. Marie looked on from across the gallery, amused."There," Lucy said, sounding slightly frustrated. "I suppose that will have to keep me going until Wednesday." She strode off to talk to my wife.Jen, who had been admiring the work next to me gave me an old fashioned look. "I'm definitely not going to ask, but if you ever feel the need to explain?""I'm not sure that I can," I admitted. "If you really want to know, then ask the artist," I pointed to Lucy, still chatting to my wife. "to explain the meaning behind that work." I pointed to the one I'd found so compelling. "Be sure to tell her who you and Peter are first though."I moved on. Now that I'd realized the symbolism behind the older paintings, I found the dystopian themes of an abusive marriage disturbing. Great for a goth student bedsit. Not for our living room. I loved the other stuff though, and tried to find one that was still for sale.I found my wife examining some of the other artists' works on display. Even to my untrained eyes, none were in the same league as Lucy's. I put my arm around Marie's waist and kissed her cheek. "Hi. I'm an artist's muse. Fancy a coffee? If I ever get any etchings you'll be the first to get an invitation to come up and see them.""You should be ashamed of yourself," she protested. "You're wearing a wedding ring.""It's fine. My wife is a beautiful, successful, confident woman. She knows that I'd never abandon her for an art gallery groupie.She checked her watch. Yes, we're both that old. "Well this groupie wants her caffeine fix, and you're paying. Let's round the others up and we'll go. I'll see if Lucy wants to join us too."She did, and fifteen minutes later found the five of us round a table in our favorite little café. Lucy was fascinated by pictures of First Nation art that Peter had taken in Toronto. I could see her absorbing the way the indigenous artists portrayed movement and space. I suspected that a disentangled Lucy might be open to expanding her geographical horizons shortly.Then Jen asked about 'that' picture, Friday, four thirty. Lucy looked to me and then Marie. "They know," she said quietly. "It was the day and time of my release." Marie and I both saw the double entendre, even if Lucy didn't intend it.Lucy looked at my wife, who just smiled and nodded. She took a deep breath. "My husband has changed. He drinks, gambles and lies to me. He treated me like his whore for a while but at least I got laid. Now he can't even have sex with me. He blamed me for being too old and wrinkly, you know, down there, to be sexually attractive." Jen gasped in surprise. Today Lucy was wearing heels, a mid-thigh skirt and a blouse that only just hinted at uncontained tits beneath it. In short, she was a knockout.Our son looked at her in disbelief. "Your husband says that You are the reason he can't get it up?" Lucy nodded. "Then the man's an idiot," Peter concluded."But what does that have to do with the painting?" Jen asked, still confused.Glancing at me, Lucy explained. "I told Geoff, in the pub, what Eddie had said when he rejected me: 'Who'd want to stick their cock in a wrinkly old snatch like yours?' And Geoff told me to show him and he would tell me, honestly, if it was true. So I did; I showed him. He told me that my snatch was perfect and then he touched it. And he cuddled me, and I came. All my best friends were there and they saw me have the best orgasm I can remember, just sitting on Geoff's lap as he touched me. That happened one Friday at four thirty. That's what I painted."Jen stared open mouthed for a full minute as she unpacked Lucy's story. "Jesus!" She eventually exclaimed, "I'm going to the wrong pubs.""Lucy omitted to tell you we were with a small group of friends in a private room," Marie explained."Then I need new friends," Jen decided out loud. Peter just laughed.He looked at me. "In a way, I can understand. She was hurting. You knew it wasn't her fault. You did what you needed to do to make it better. Weren't you worried that mum would;” He stopped in mid-sentence. "But she was there; wasn't she? She could have stopped you. But she didn't because;” He thought it through. "Because she doesn't care. No! That's the wrong word. She does care about you and her friends but she isn't threatened by Angie or Lucy so she just didn't mind."Jen broke in. "That explains the kiss in the gallery. You were aiming for a platonic kiss and Lucy turned it into a full-on lip-smacker. But I saw Marie had seen you and wasn't a bit bothered. I did wonder."My wife added her contribution. "I didn't want to have to tell him, but I suppose he ought to know: it's his super-power. He just likes women; not lusts after, he just genuinely likes them, and most women respond. He's so used to it that he's never really noticed. For example; when we went to any of his company's staff parties, leaving do's or awards nights, all his female colleagues would hug him. No-one else really, just him. Not 'making a point in front of his wife' hugs, just real affection. So, when Lucy was sad, he had to help. It took nothing from me and he made my friend happy. It was actually quite moving."I find, at times like this, silence is an effective strategy. Apparently, Lucy doesn't. "My husband had rejected me," she said, wistfully. "My friends were there for me, but Geoff just held me. He treated me like a person. Not damaged, but lied to. He showed me that I was still desirable, but not in a predatory way. I fell in love with him then."I admit to being a little taken aback, even though Marie had told me how much Lucy, and the others, had appreciated what I'd done. But looking at Lucy, I couldn't reject her the way that Eddie had. I reached across the table for her hand. "I love you too, Lucy," I told her, truthfully. She squeezed my hand and smiled in reply"Bloody Hell, mum." Peter laughed. "Just how many of your friends has he worked his super-power on?"Marie looked thoughtful. "Well, Angie and Lucy obviously, there's Jo and Samantha, not Kate so much, or Megan; probably Sue and Margie and of course Jane." She looked at me for confirmation. That sounded about right. "That would be seven then," she concluded.Jen and Peter shared a stunned look. Our son recovered first. "I have so many questions that I honestly don't know where to start.Jen butted in. "I've no idea who these women are, but why not Kate and Megan?"Marie looked at me for support. I just held my hands up. After all, I'm only the empath with a cock. My wife replied thus, "Well, Kate admitted that while she really enjoyed the spooning afterwards, mainly it was the sex that made her day rather than romance; and Megan's already happily married."Peter was struggling to catch up. "You mean you've actually had sex with all seven of these women?""Not exactly," I protested. "I've only touched Lucy that once and I've done nothing with Jane.""You kissed her in the sex shop," Marie pointed out, unhelpfully to my way of thinking. "And again in the car when you dropped her off at home. I think you suggested that it was to give her some motivation when she tried out the polyurethane cock you bought for her." I cringed at the look Peter gave me."Oh, yes." added Lucy as I winced in anticipation at whatever she was going to contribute next. "I've already agreed to do a cast of his thingy so that Jane can have a full size replica. We thought a signed limited edition run would be fun. I'll definitely want one too. I can make the initial mold when it's my turn on Wednesday." She squeezed my hand. "I could feel it in your pants when I sat on your lap. I can't wait to actually see it," she added, excitedly.I looked up and noticed the café was starting to fill up. So far no-one appeared to have noticed the bizarre conversation at our table but that was unlikely to continue, so I suggested that we leave before we were evicted. Of course, Pete and Jen needed to see the painting again, now that they understood its genesis, so we trooped back to the gallery, the younger couple giving me odd sideways glances when they thought I wasn't looking. I sighed. There would be more questions tonight.The questions, of course, started much earlier than that. As we walked back home Peter strolled alongside me while Marie dropped back to keep Jen company."Is this a kind of mid-life crisis?" he asked."I hope so," I replied. "That would mean that I'd survive to about a hundred and thirty or so.""But dad: eight women.""Peter. This wasn't my idea. I'd never cheat on your mum so, when she suggested that we do this, I refused. I can't deny that they are lovely women, each different in their own way, but I refused because I was convinced this insane idea could wreck our marriage."Our son didn't look convinced.I continued. "Look. There are things that I can't tell you; personal things that the girls shared with each other and then with me. It broke your mum's heart to compare their lives with hers. But the one thing that was missing for all of them was sex. They don't expect it every night; just often enough to reassure them that they're still sexual beings. But they are independent too; Megan being a special case. They didn't want to accommodate to new partners sharing their lives and their beds, so your mum came up with this idea.""And you get to have sex with them all," Peter observed. "Isn't mum going to get jealous eventually?""Do you think that never occurred to me?" I replied. "We think we've found a solution. Ask your mum if you really need to know. But." I stopped walking and turned to him. "I truly don't regret what we have done. If, at some time in the future I realize this was what ended our marriage, that will be the time for regret. But you were there; you heard Lucy's story; you saw the painting that our shared experience inspired in her. Do you want me to wish that had never happened? That she stayed with that drunken, abusive idiot? Because now I guarantee she will have moved out before this year is over. Because another man, one that actually cared about her, told her the truth. She's lovely and she deserves to be happy and I'm glad that your mum was selfless enough to make that happen." I took a deep breath. I wasn't angry at Peter, but my passionate outburst surprised even me.By now Marie and Jen had caught up with us. "Thank you darling." Marie took my hand and kissed it. "After all of your fretting, I'm glad that you finally understand how much you've helped my friends already." She addressed Peter and Jen. "We weren't sure whether to share the whole story with you, but Linda knows, and you accepted Angie so readily that it seemed only fair that you should know too."We started walking again. Jen spoke next. "I'm sorry if this sounds judgmental, Marie, but I can't imagine knowing that Peter was sleeping with one of my friends. I think it would destroy me.""Oh, I understand, dear," my wife replied gently. "I would have felt the same at your age. Geoffrey still does." She squeezed my hand affectionately. "But you have to realize; these aren't just casual acquaintances. These women, 'the girls', are my closest friends; almost family. Seeing Geoff with them doesn't threaten me. It's beautiful. Watching them respond to my man, knowing the pleasure they are feeling but never, for a second, believing that they would try to steal my husband or that he would abandon me for one of them.""But you said one of the other women was happily married?" Jen reminded us. I decided to let my wife take that one."She is," Marie replied, her eyes filling up. "To a really wonderful man too." She glanced at Jen. "He knows and approves of his wife's visits but, again, he knows she won't leave him for Geoff. But that's all I'm prepared to say; and that's probably too much."We carried on walking, closer together, as my wife continued. "Perhaps I can explain it like this." She sighed. "Imagine you are struggling to cope financially; you see family and friends in the same straits. But you can't afford to share what little you have. That's how fidelity felt when we were younger. Other women threatened my security." She lifted my hand in hers and pressed it to her tit. "But now, I feel secure. It's as though your dad represents stability rather than a potential loss. The women he's with aren't taking anything from me; it's more like they are just guests at our table. They arrive, we chat, they dine and, at the end of the evening, they leave, content. We all cherish the time together and I've lost nothing." She looked intently at Jen. "Does that make sense?""When you say that you all cherish your time together;” Jen ventured. Peter seemed reluctant to hear his mum's reply."Yes, that was our solution. Geoff, quite understandably, had no interest in sharing me with his male friends, and nor will I ever ask, but he was probably correct about one thing: I don't think that I would have been able to cope with him sleeping with my friends while I sat alone. So we share. Sometimes in the same bed, sometimes in separate rooms." She gave one of her brilliant smiles. "I'd forgotten just how good it felt to be with another woman."Peter groaned. "So it's not just Angela then, mum?""No," she replied brightly. "In fact, Angie's a special case. We've decided that, as our betrothed, either of us can have sex with her whenever we want. With the others it always has to be as part of our regular evenings when we share." She giggled. "We call them our language classes."The rest of the walk home was subdued. Peter and Jen walked together talking quietly while Marie and I cheerfully discussed taking them out for a meal that evening.We picked up some farmhouse bread and a selection of cheeses from the deli on the way home for a quick and simple lunch. As we settled around the kitchen table Peter asked if he could add one observation to the chat we'd had walking home. We agreed, of course."Jen and I discussed what you'd told us, and we're honored that you trusted us to be open. You're my parents and I love you and Jen loves you both too. What you are doing sounds insane but, dad made it obvious you haven't done this lightly, on a whim. And, more than anything, Lucy's story really touched the pair of us. So, while I have no plans to follow in your footsteps, dad, Jen and I both pray that we are as secure in our love for each other at your age as you two obviously are."Marie reached across and touched both of their hands. "Thank you, both of you, for not judging us. We love you too," she told them, sincerely. I stood and walked round the table pulling Pete up for a man hug, finding that Jen was stood waiting for her turn when we'd finished.We spent most of the afternoon chatting about Canada and how much they had enjoyed their time there. By the time I got back from collecting Colin from school, Angie had returned and was sitting on the sofa talking to Jen."Grandad. Mum knows about Aunty Angela doesn't she?" He asked as we walked through the front door."Yes. She was surprised at first, but she seems okay with it now," I told him. His face lit up with mischief."Hi Uncle Pete, Aunty Jen, grandma." He called, walking in from the hall. He gave a wicked grin. "Hi Grangie," he yelled, throwing himself onto her lap. She hugged him, stunned at first by her new title, then burst into tears."Bloody Hell," I heard Peter mutter. "Dad's super-power seems to have skipped a generation. But Colin's definitely got it.""It hasn't skipped anything," Jen whispered, just loud enough for me to hear. "You have it too. Your only problem is that I'm not the woman your mum is." I resolved to speak to Marie about that. Peter does take after me in build, and male pattern hair loss and yes, we share nerdy interests. But Jen is a wonderful woman. She is intelligent, elegant, attractive rather than classically beautiful and with a warm personality that fills the room. I love her like one of my own and I won't have her belittle herself like that.I stood and watched as Colin reassured himself that 'Grangie' was crying happy tears, thinking to myself that the little charmer was probably more likely to get an Aston Martin than I was. Good for him. He'd probably deserve it too.I packed him off to do his homework: Photosynthesis tonight. He showed me his worksheet. His task was to use the words in the box to fill the gaps in the description of the process. He went through it as we talked, noticing that Carbon Monoxide was in there as a trap for the unwary. He was back in ten minutes and straight into deep discussion with his uncle.I gestured to Marie to follow me into the kitchen and told her what Jen had said. "Silly girl," my wife said. "She's perfect for Peter. Bullying my husband into screwing my mates hardly qualifies me as a role model for women in general." Her voice softened. "She's right though about one thing; Peter is a lot like you were at his age. The lucky girl." Marie kissed me gently on the lips and went back to our guests.I couldn't be bothered to start cooking that afternoon so I sent a text to Linda to meet us at the pub at half past five and I'd treat us all to a bar meal, but she replied to say that she would come straight to ours so we would only need two cars. That's a logistics planner at work.We had just finished off our meals when two young people greeted us. It was Adrian and Emily. She noticed me glancing at her neck and shook her head, smiling. Tonight she was here as his girlfriend, not his submissive sex slave.Adrian explained that they had waited until we'd finished eating but would understand if we felt that they were still intruding on a family moment. When we explained to Peter and Jen that our two young friends were part of our wedding planning team; they were keen for them to join us.Emily sat with Marie and Peter to talk about fabricating some lightweight body armor for my wife's costume. Colin joined them; partly as a fan of the Mandalorian, partly because I think he had an instant crush on Emily.Meanwhile, Angie and Jen were in deep discussion with Adrian about their own costumes. In both groups phones were brandished, numbers exchanged and images shared. I saw Adrian examine one picture quite closely, look over at me thoughtfully and smile. Linda, who was sitting next to me, was intrigued. "What was that?""Well, love. As far as I can tell, my outfit selection has been approved. Have you and Mike discussed costumes? I did tell you it was a Star Wars themed celebration."She shrugged dismissively. "We'll pop into that fancy-dress shop in town. They'll have something that will do."Not a chance," I told her. I leant across the table to check something with Marie and then turned back to my daughter. I showed her a picture of Bo Katan, my wife's character, on my phone. "This will be your mum's outfit. She'd like you to wear something similar, as her supporter.""Where the hell will I find something like that?" She exclaimed.I pointed across the table. "Adrian's actually in his second year of a costume design course. Angie has agreed to underwrite all the materials costs for our ceremony so he's been able to persuade several of his course mates to take part because we have a range of amazing outfits for them to design and create but at no cost to them." I patted Linda's hand. "Tell Mike to pick anything he thinks looks cool, subject to some constraints; No bad guys and full face coverings and masks are probably impractical. Other than that, we'll get him measured for whatever takes his fancy.""X-Wing pilot.""What?" I didn't see that coming."Obviously, I'll ask him but I'm absolutely sure that's what he'll choose." Linda seemed very certain. "Does it meet your criteria?"I considered. Simple, colorful flight-suit and a helmet. "If that's what he wants, I'm sure it will be fine. Can Colin and Mia choose their own outfits or do you want to be involved?"

One of the hottest bands coming out of COVID.Can they capitalize on all the momentum coming of that "Heat Wave"??We shall see as we update Glass Animals with their latest album: I Love You So Fucking MuchOriginal Episode: https://www.buzzsprout.com/admin/1654846/episodes/12050153-idx-027-0-glass-animalsInstagram: @indexed_podFacebook: IndexedShow Email: indexedpodcast@gmail.comIntro / Outro Music by VHX (https://soundcloud.com/djvhx)

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 2Lazy SundayA retired couple discover the perfect Sunday.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.List of main characters.Geoff:   retired materials scientist. Mid-sixties. 5 foot 10 inch, ex amateur rugby player, still swims, runs and walks to keep fit. More than adequately equipped to satisfy his wife.Marie:   retired modern languages lecturer. Same age as her husband, Geoff. 5 foot 2 inch voluptuous build, with D cup tits and proportionate bum and hips. Shoulder length brown hair, brown eyes and olive skin inherited from her French grandmother.Angie:   possibly retired mathematician (may still be involved in intelligence gathering, she won't discuss her work). Early sixties. 5 foot 10 inch, slender athletic build. Firm B cup tits, brown hair and famously dirty mind.Mike:   research biochemist. Mid-fifties. 6 foot 1 inch, also rugby player. Good looking for his age.It had been a funny old weekend. It started on Friday evening when my wife, Marie, came home from catching up with her friends at our local and burst into tears. She was upset because she was getting laid and they weren't so she wanted me to have sex with them, but was afraid I'd refuse.On Saturday, she'd invited her friend, Angie, to our home for an evening meal, after which, along with a couple of bottles of wine we batted Marie's generous gesture back and forth.You must be wondering what the issue is: I'm a bloke, my wife actually wants me to fuck her friends and we're all retired over-sixties so no-one's getting pregnant; why am I apparently so reluctant to go along with it? Don't worry, even though I've already explained in detail in a previous story, It will become clearer. I haven't finished with the weekend yet.That Saturday Angie dissected my disinclination to be unfaithful to my wife, even with permission, and came up with a suggestion. Look, we were a bit pissed and she is really smart. She won't say, but I think she used to work for Her Majesty's Government at GCHQ as a cryptographer. Anyway, her idea was that the 'girls' visit us in pairs and I fuck one while the other has sex with Marie; then we swap. I know it sounds stupid but we were quite tipsy and it did actually make sense at the time. That left the elephant in the room. Sorry, that was a metaphor, no elephants were molested during the course of these events.Ah, yes the elephant: I had confessed to my wife and her friend that I didn't want to damage our newly repaired relationship by having sex with other women because I wasn't secure enough to accept her having sex with other men as part of a quid pro quo. But if my wife could tolerate us both having sex with the same women, perhaps the drunken idea was, actually, the genius concept that Angie claimed.One thing led to another and we all ended up together in bed. Angie discovered her inner lesbian and, with coaching from me, proved to be quite a gifted muff diver. My wife discovered that she wasn't repelled by another woman's touch, several times and quite vocally.But could Marie cope with me and another woman doing the deed? If you read my last story, you already know. She actually pushed my cock inside her friend for me! Then she played with Angie's tits and clit until she came. And did she come! Apparently, it had been a while and we both did some of our best work on her. In fairness, we were quite excited too and may have got a bit carried away but we did feel a bit guilty for reducing this athletic super brain to the mindless, limp, sweaty fuckdoll laying comatose on our bed.So to Sunday; I woke up about eight, with my erect cock lodged in Angie's bum crack, and not wanting to add sexual assault to my concerns, I turned over to face my wife on the other side of the bed. She was already awake. "Fancy a quickie?" She whispered. "All that sex last night and I still never got you inside me even once.""Okay," I replied quietly. "But then we have to make sure Angie isn't broken. We'll have to keep her if she is. It's not like we can take her back."Marie giggled, "She'll be as good as new: Better, in fact. A good meal, good company, good wine, great sex and probably the best night's sleep she's had in months. Now, are you going to put that thing inside me or are you planning to let it go to waste?"I reached up and started to squeeze her tits as we kissed. While Angie is tall and lithe with firm but small B cup boobs, Mother Nature endowed her bounty on my wife's chest. Full and ample D cups that have barely dropped since she was in her teens. They look even more impressive as she's only 5 foot 2, but they match her glorious round bum.Reluctantly leaving go of one tit, I snaked my hand down between us to sample the delights between her thighs. She sighed and shifted slightly to allow me better access. I could tell that she was already ready for me as my middle finger slipped easily into her cunt. I pondered for a second then came to a decision.I carefully moved the quilt that had been covering us and indicated that Marie should move to the middle of the bed, facing her friend. We managed as quietly as we could and renewed our love-making. I was able to get one arm placed so that I could attack my wife's bum and cunt from behind, while the other hand played with her tits.Once I realized that she was beginning to get impatient, I slipped inside her warm wet cunt from behind. They say that it's nice to go travelling and even nicer to come home. That's how I felt just then. I'd had incredible sex with another woman just a few hours ago but now, little Geoff was warm and comfy in his happy place. This was what I feared losing; why I'd been reluctant. It was just so fucking good!We just moved together in long slow strokes for ages, both just reveling in the feel of each other's bodies, neither of us needed the urgency of release. Eventually, Marie started to gasp quietly and then shuddered as her first climax washed over her. I paused for a few seconds as she caught her breath and then, so slowly, started our rhythm again. This was our version of the famous cocktail, The Slow Comfortable Screw.I was in heaven: one hand was kneading my wife's glorious tits while my cock was burrowing up and down her slippery love tunnel. Then Marie moved just a little to get comfortable, or so I assumed, until I felt a warm hand cupping my balls. Ah, Angie's awake. Marie had been moving to get access to Angie's tits.And so we lay there, me slowly fucking my wife who was, in turn, kissing her friend and fondling her tits while Angie returned the compliment as she stroked my balls as they moved back and forth between my wife's thighs. After a few minutes Angie moved her hand so that it was stroking Marie's clit and rubbing against my shaft as it moved in and out of her. Marie had already had one gentle orgasm but this double assault took her over the edge and this time I felt her cunt muscles spasm as she came hard.I still hadn't come, so I considered asking Angie if she wanted me to fuck her too, but she got in first. "Geoff," she looked at me a bit sheepishly. "I wanna be a real dirty girl for you. Please can I?"I tried to imagine what Angie could possibly find embarrassing after the previous night. This I had to see. "Go for it," I said. "Tell me what you want me to do."She turned to Marie who had flopped down on her back to wallow in her early morning warm post-coital glow. "Hey babe, can I suck your fella's cock?""Just as long as you do it quietly," Marie replied drowsily, and closed her eyes."Round here, stud!" She ordered. I complied, puzzled. Not that a blow job wouldn't be appreciated but why would that make her feel so awkward? She sat up and slid her legs off the bed. Even though I seen her naked the previous night; even though I'd kissed and caressed those small firm tits; even though I'd kissed her from her bum crack to clit, the sight of her naked, waiting to suck my cock as my wife lay naked next to her had me so hard it hurt.Angie took me in her hand and looked up at me, "I really need you to tell me when you're about to come. You'll see why."Then she focused on my cock: It's a nice one and we've always been very happy together and Marie says it's lovely to look at. Angie studied it for a minute then looked up at me and nodded. "Yes," she said. "It's just as nice as Marie described it."Is there nothing so intimate that women won't discuss it?Angie looked up at me and puckered her lips as if to kiss someone. She bent forwards and pressed my cock into the gap, squeezing as she went. I felt like I was fucking a virgin. As the head forced through her lip barrier her tongue came into play as the sensitive skin under the glans rubbed over it. She bobbed deep and slow covering me with her saliva.Now and again she pull me out and show me the strings of spittle connecting us. Then back in again, licking and sucking. She claimed that she'd abandoned sex after her second husband cheated on her. I'd always thought he was a fucking moron and the last twelve hours had proved it, this moment even more so. She was spectacularly gifted and seemed to have no gag reflex. This was warm, wet, tongue filled heaven with a side order of throat.After a couple of minutes I told her I was getting close. She took me out again and turned her head to Marie. "Hey, lazybones. Get up here next to me. I have a treat for you.". Marie stirred and sat up slowly as Angie took me back in her mouth and tried to swallow me. Marie sat and snuggled naked next to her friend and watched her blow me as I looked at these two, very different, beautiful women and wondered what I'd done to deserve this moment.I put my hand on Angie's head and told her I was about to come. She gave one final deep bob and then pulled me out. She emptied the saliva from mouth to lubricate me and the started to wank me as my wife watched. That aroused me even more and my hips jerked as I started to ejaculate. She pointed me at her tits and then Marie's as my semen spurted out. She caught the last spurt in her mouth.Marie was breathing heavily, Angie's surprise had got to her. But Angie wasn't finished. She turned to her friend and kissed her full on the mouth. Marie's eyes widened as she realized what her friend was doing: She was sharing my sperm in her kiss. It was my turn to watch as they pulled their mouths apart to display the sticky strings of my cum mingled with their saliva, then they went back to attacking each other's tonsils. They were so fucking hot!Eventually Angie straightened up and swallowed. "There, that was nice," she said. "I got to taste Marie on your cock when I sucked you, and tasted your cum for dessert."She looked to Marie who was still a little bemused. Angie absent-mindedly rubbed my semen into their skin, licking the thickest deposits from Marie's tits. "Kinky, eh? Told you I was a dirty girl."I bent towards Angie's left nipple and found a gob of cum that she'd missed. I scooped it up with my tongue and leaned towards Marie. She smiled and leaned into our kiss, both sharing and then swallowing my spunk.Angie watched us in dismay. "What the fuck does a girl have to do to shock you two?" She complained.Marie looked lovingly at her friend. "Angie. I've known you for nearly forty years. We've never said this before because it would have made our lives too complicated back then. But now; I want to say, in front of Geoff, Angie, I love you, and I know you love me too. You can't shock us, because we're okay with anything that gives you pleasure."Marie turned to me with a concerned expression. I stopped her by putting my finger on her lips. "It's okay." I said. "She's adorable: You can keep her." I scooted across to Angie and put my arms around her. "When Marie came home on Friday night, she cried because you and the others were unhappy. And that broke her heart because she loves you all so much. I realized then that her love for you didn't take anything from me. It just made her heart bigger.I kissed both my girls and headed for the bathroom. As I went, I called over my shoulder, "We need to sort out some ground rules before this turns into a nightmare of a clusterfuck, but in the meantime you two have my full approval to play nice."After my shower I went downstairs intending to make breakfast but stopped to call a friend first. "Hi, Mike; Yeah, I know, full of good intentions but never actually pick the phone up to call; Even now I'm ringing to pick your brain; Not over the phone, are you free this week?; Today?; Even better; can I treat you to Sunday Lunch at The Black Swan?; Perfect; Two o'clock, and we can catch up then; See you."I put the kettle on to make a cuppa for the three of us, if the girls ever came down, and some bread in the toaster for me. No full English for me this Sunday, I had a big lunch to come.When they finally arrived in the kitchen they were both looking flushed, with wet hair and wearing dressing gowns. Obviously, in an effort to economize on water they had showered together. I told Marie that I had to go out that afternoon to meet a friend and that we should probably talk about boundaries sooner rather than later. I left them to decide what they were having for breakfast and claimed my favorite chair to watch the news on TV in the living room. They joined me a few minutes later still drinking their tea. I switched the TV off and turned to them as they settled at opposite ends of the sofa.Marie started the conversation. "You were right, what you said earlier. Our relationship has changed again and I don't want to lose what we've only just recovered. Do you regret what we did last night?" She sounded uncertain."No! Not for a second," I said firmly. "But I need to be confident that when I am 'with' one of your friends I'm not making you unhappy and putting my marriage at risk."Marie looked at her friend. "What do you think Angie; can we make it work?"Angie shrugged. "Dunno. People stuff isn't really my strongest subject. Give me mathematical relationships and I'm your girl. If I was any good at personal relationships I wouldn't have two ex-husbands. Last night, apart from being a bit squiffy, the math was simple. You both gave me simple criteria that lent itself to Boolean logic: the wine helped too. Now, you're in the realms of, 'How will I feel if?' And I haven't a fucking clue what the answer to that will be.""Okay," I said. "Then I'll list my concerns and my thoughts on how to address them."First: We only have sex within your group of friends. I suppose it's possible you may want to include other people eventually, but everybody, and I mean everybody, would have to agree in advance."Marie made as if to interrupt. I held up my hand before she could speak."Sorry love, but please hear me out while I've got my thoughts in order." She nodded and sat back."Second: You and I each only have sex with other people with the other's full knowledge and consent. That means Angie can't come round for a quickie with you any more than I can pop round to Jo's for a quick fuck on the way to the shops."Third: I think that it would be a bad idea for one of us to be having sex when the other isn't. I don't think I would be comfortable having sex with one of your friends while you were alone. I'd rather you were with us."Fourth: You have five other friends who were part of your sex debate but only there are only two of them you really want me to fuck in addition to Angie. I want to meet them first " The girls looked at each other and then glared back at me. "Go on," I said. "What have I missed?""It's six friends," Marie said emphatically. "At least, if they want to: Angie, Megan, Lucy, Jo, Kate and Sam.""But three of them are married," I protested. "And one of them you've only just met!"Marie was having none of that. "Sam has left her husband and has started divorce proceedings; Megan's husband, Charles, is a lovely man but he's in his nineties and just can't perform and Lucy's husband is a complete twat who's only interested in beer and football. Do you know what he said to her when she suggested they should have sex? His exact words were, 'Who'd want to stick their cock into a wrinkly old snatch like yours?'""Angie," I pleaded. "Help me out here.""Sorry stud, you're on your own. Charles is impotent and Eddie is every bit the complete twat that Marie said he is. And now we've got the taste for succulent female flesh," she gave an evil leer as she winked at my wife. "We are as keen to get our lecherous hands on the lovely Samantha as you'll be once you've met her."I gave up. "In that case," says I. "Can I meet the other five of your friends first, please? It's just that I'd rather that my first words to those I've not met yet aren't, 'Hello, I'm Geoff; I'll be your cock for this evening'." The girls exchanged looks and nodded their agreement."Fifth:" I continued, "This 'idea', that now somehow appears to be a fait accompli, only came about because your friends have no sex partners. If any of them begin a sexual relationship outside this group then they drop out. It's not fair to their partners to continue."And last: for now at least. We never speak of this outside your friend group, and neither do the others. Now, those are my suggestions. You can disagree, amend or add as you think fit. This isn't a negotiation with winners and losers. I'm just trying to set out guidelines to stop something good from biting us in the backside.They settled back in their seats to think through what I'd said while I walked to the window and looked outside: It seemed like a nice day for a stroll before lunch so I suggested they join me, partly to let their newly discovered Sapphic libidos settle before I left them alone while I went to the pub. As I suspected, Angie had left a travel bag with a change of clothes in her car, just in case. I knew it was a set up last night! They went upstairs to change and came down together both looking great in light, floaty summer dresses that showed their figures off. Quarter of an hour later we locked up and strolled down the road together, chatting idly as we enjoyed the sunshine.Without really thinking about it, we ended up in the local park. Yes, that one. The one where I'd fucked Marie, out in the open, through the slit in the crotchless panties I'd bought her. The place where our sex life re-ignited, and the same panties she'd been wearing last night when Angie finger-fucked her.Angie made the connection too. "No fucking way! This is the park isn't it? Where you randy old bastards did the dirty deed! Show me the spot!" Marie took her hand and led her along the path that curved around to the far side of the lake. We came to the little shelter where you could lean and watch the ducks paddling aimlessly around and, more importantly, see anyone coming along the path.There was no-one there when we arrived, and Angie's face lit up as she imagined me taking Marie from behind at that very place only a few weeks before.Marie looked at me thoughtfully. "Angie is one of my 'special' friends, I'm here and you have my knowledge and approval. I think we meet all of your ground rules. Fuck her. You fucked me this morning and she blew you, so I think we owe her. Fuck her. Fuck her here and now, just like you fucked me.She stepped close to me and kissed me passionately, pulling my hand to her tits. I had no problem with that and groped them with the enthusiasm they deserved. Then she broke off and moved to Angie. She stood between her friend and the path and bent down and reached under Angie's knee length summer dress to pull down her panties. I'm certain from Angie's reaction that Marie copped a feel too.As Marie stood, she lifted the hem at the back of Angie's skirt to expose her slender, toned, walker's bum to me. "Go on, please Geoff. Fuck her for me. Then she moved to her new lover and they kissed. Hesitantly at first but then with real lust.As the girls locked lips, I unzipped and let my cock out of his cage. I moved forwards so he returned to the place he started his morning, hard and erect, lodged between her firm buttocks. I reached around and squeezed my hands between two pairs of tits in order to touch Angie's. She was bra-less and I hadn't noticed; I must be getting old.Marie grunted, "I've got these; you concentrate downstairs." So I did. I held Angie's dress up with one hand while the other moved between her thighs. She was already wet. I rubbed my index finger firmly over her tight little anus. She wriggled, but didn't pull away as I pushed the tip against the wrinkled sphincter.I told her, quietly, "Not this time, but soon, my finger and maybe more is going in here." She moaned into Marie's mouth. I moved my hand forwards, my finger sliding inside her damp little place that I had just got to know oh so intimately. She pushed back against me. She was ready, but we could take her a little further.Marie was kissing her neck and kneading her tits. I carried on finger-fucking her and rubbing my cock between her cheeks, and checking for pedestrians. She stiffened and I looked over her shoulder at my wife. She nodded; it was time. I put my hands on her shoulders and bent her gently at the waist and put my cock between her pussy lips. I moved him back and forth to get him nice and wet from the lubricant dripping from her cunt then I pushed gently forward.Angie pushed back to meet me and slowly I slipped all the way inside. Marie caught my eye. "This isn't love-making: This is dirty outdoor sex. Just fuck her and fuck her h

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 1My Daughter's PantiesA retired couple disagree about Linda's panties.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels."This must be Thursday," the line from Hitchhiker's Guide To The Galaxy by Douglas Adams kept echoing round in my head. "I never could get the hang of Thursdays."The reason for my bemusement was my wife standing in front of me waving a small pink piece of fabric in my face shouting, "And what do you think of these?"Perhaps this will make more sense with a bit of context. My name is Geoffrey, but you can call me Geoff; I don't think I need to share my surname. I'm an ordinary retired bloke in my mid-sixties looking for peaceful life, as if; I'm 5 foot 10, and average build although my waist has thickened a bit since my days in the rugby club seniors' team. I still keep fit with regular trips to the local pool and walking a few miles every day.My wife is called Marie after her French grandmother. Marie is a couple of months younger than me, also retired and has, as I tease her with, a curvy continental figure. Buxom, would be a good word to describe her. I love her to bits, even though she can go from naught to angry in 2 seconds. Oh, those passionate French. I have to be honest, however, the passions have waned somewhat recently. It isn't that we don't have sex any more, it's just that the periods between intimacy are getting exponentially longer. By my calculation, and yes that's how fulfilling my sex life is, the next attempt is due in six years.We have two adult kids, Pete and Linda, each with decent jobs, their own homes and steady partners. Linda also has a 13 year old son, Colin, from a previous relationship with an idiot. I like Mike, her current boyfriend, he has an actual vocabulary; I think he's a keeper.On this particular Thursday I had dropped my wife off at Linda's house to wait for a delivery of flat pack furniture from a well-known Swedish store, whilst I made a quick trip to a local builders' merchant for some bits and pieces for jobs the kids needed doing at their houses; it being well known that retired fathers have nothing better to do with their time.It only took half an hour or so and I knew that Marie would find something to occupy her; either mowing the lawn, weeding the borders or vacuum cleaning the stair carpet. The woman can't sit still. This Thursday, though, it appeared that Linda had pre-empted her mother, the lawn was manicured, the garden pristine and the whole house shone. My wife, however, does not give up easily and had decided to look in the laundry basket to see if there was anything she could get washed, dried and ironed while we waited for the delivery and I assembled the unit in Colin's room.I let myself into Linda's house and shouted, "It's only me! Where are you?""I'm in here," my wife called back. Now, like most men, I often miss subtle cues but this time I resisted pointing out that if I knew where 'here' was I wouldn't have asked where she was. Why? Because she did not sound pleased at all and I was the only one there to take the fallout.And that's how I found myself standing in Linda's kitchen while my wife waved a scrap of pink fabric in front of me, shouting, "And what do you think of these?""This must be Thursday," I echoed Arthur Dent's thoughts. "I never could get the hang of Thursdays."I realized that my wife was angry but I hadn't been there to actually piss her off. I apparently do have the ability to piss her off in my absence, but I couldn't think of anything I might have done that involved pink fabric. I decided that she may provide further clues if I actually said nothing so I gazed at her blankly and shook my head."Don't you know what these are?" She yelled at me. Ah, a clue; but no. I still have no fucking idea. I shook my head again; it worked the first time."They are crotchless panties!" She hissed, "What do you think of that?" I considered the possibilities. They weren't mine, I didn't think they were Marie's, I thought they were a little large for Colin, but if they were his, then I would encourage him to be who he needed to be, so that left Linda as the most likely owner. I wasn't sure why Marie suddenly wanted to discuss my daughter's, or Colin's, underwear so I stuck to a strategy that had served me well so far, and said nothing. Unfortunately, all good things come to an end and apparently now I was required to actually comment."What do you want me to say?" I asked, genuinely puzzled as to why I would have an opinion on a grown woman's underwear. I mean, I knew my daughter wasn't a virgin; there was Colin as evidence for a start. I also doubted that Mike spent the weekends at Linda's house sleeping on the sofa, so what was the problem?"What sort of woman would wear something like this?" My wife demanded, "What would you say if I wore panties like this?"I don't really know what came over me: I usually have more sense than to say what I actually think. Most men only survive to my age by giving the answers their women want to hear, never what's actually going through our minds."What sort of woman would wear something like this?" I repeated, stepping forwards, my voice rising. "Perhaps a woman who wants to excite her man, perhaps a woman who wants to show him how naughty she can be, perhaps a woman who wears them because SHE likes them, perhaps a woman who wants to feel like she's still woman and not just a mother!" Marie stayed silent as I took another step forwards towards backing away just a little from me. All reason has left me and I knew she'd make me suffer for this but I wasn't about to let my wife belittle my little girl, now a grown woman, for enjoying her boyfriend in ways my wife was denying me."What would I say if you wore panties like that?"I'd say 'Sweetheart, put a short skirt on and that nice cashmere sweater and let's take a walk to the park. Let's walk to the little shelter at the end of the path near the river; the one where you can see anyone walking towards you.'"I'd say 'When we get there I'm going to stand behind you and lift the back of your skirt up and feel your bum, and if you're very good I'll reach right forwards through the slit in your panties and find your soft warm slit inside them and rub you from front to back and back again.'"I'd say, 'I'm going to put my fingers inside you and, when you get thoroughly wet, I'm going to unzip my trousers and put my cock in your hands to get it really hard and then I'll put it through the slit in the panties and into you.'"I'd say, 'I'll press against you as you press yourself back into me and I'm going to fuck you rigid until we both come. And while we're thrusting at each other I'll put my hands under your sweater onto your bra-less tits and tantalize your nipples until you could cut glass with them. I'll squeeze your tits and kiss your neck and thrust and thrust until we both come.'"And then," here I paused, "I'd like to think that I could take you home and do it all over again in the comfort of our bed."By now I was standing directly in front of my wife, not menacing her but waiting for a response. She dropped the panties on the floor and reached up to me and gave me the first passionate kiss we'd had for ages. I lifted my hand and caressed her tit; she moaned into my mouth and; then the bloody doorbell rang.I went to the door trying to think my stiffy down. Fortunately flat-pack furniture has little erotic appeal for me, so the delivery man was not offended. After helping me carry it into the entrance hall he left, mercifully unaware of my recent sexual arousal. I went back to the kitchen to see my wife and, although the moment was lost, she seemed calmer. I asked her to help me upstairs with the package and she told me she'd follow shortly, which she did. She helped me to unpack the unit and set out all of the parts and fittings before she went back down stairs leaving me to do the manly stuff. Marie brought me a cup of tea a while later and we chatted, although she seemed quieter than usual, then she went back downstairs again.These units always seem to take me longer than I think they ought to put together, but eventually I finished and called my wife upstairs to admire my prowess as an assembler of Swedish bedroom furniture. She complimented me profusely, as I deserved, and we both returned to the kitchen. There, while I was busy doing technical, guy stuff upstairs, she had washed, tumble-dried and ironed Linda's laundry and laid it on the kitchen counter. On top of the pile was a pair of neatly ironed pink crotchless panties with a post-it note slipped inside. The note red, "Oh, these look like fun. Love Mum," with a smiley face drawn at the bottom.When we got home, my wife prepared our evening meal, as it had been my turn the day before, and I did some on-line shopping, ensuring that the items would be delivered next day while Marie was out volunteering at the local charity shop.On Saturday I woke up before our alarm went off so I went in the bathroom first to shower and shave. My wife woke up as I returned to our bedroom and wandered off towards the bathroom for her shower showing her cute little bare tush as she went. I finished getting dried and dressed and made the bed, then I went downstairs after shouting through the bathroom door to see what she wanted for breakfast.I took croissants out of the freezer and put the oven on to heat up as I made a cup of tea for each of us and set the table with butter and jam,  apricot, obviously,  for the croissants. As I was putting the tray of pastries into the oven I heard the shower turn off and the sound of Marie's footsteps as she made her way back to the bedroom to get dressed. Less than a minute later I heard a squeal. I had laid some clothes out for her; A pale blue cashmere sweater, a short dark blue skirt in a nice summery material and a pair of French navy blue crotchless panties.There was a note slipped into the panties. It red, "It looks like the weather will be ideal for a walk to the park today, and this seems to be the perfect outfit. Love Geoff," with a smiley face on the bottom.We enjoyed our walk as the weather was ideal; and the outfit was perfect. I think I might have finally got the hang of Thursdays.Watching PornA retired couple find inspiration in porn.I was sat quietly reading when my wife came in from her girls' evening out. When I tell you that my wife and I both retired in our sixties you'll understand that 'girl' refers to gender and attitude, rather than age. Marie, my better half, is a short, voluptuous woman with youthful features, shoulder length brown hair and deep brown eyes to match her tawny skin, a legacy of her Mediterranean French ancestry on her mother's side. I still enjoy looking at her.I am entirely unlike her: An unremarkable man in his mid-sixties, of average height, short hair to compensate for the receding hairline, heavier than I would like but not too overweight and reasonably fit. We recently reconnected sexually after a longish dry spell following an episode I described earlier in a story titled, "My Daughter's Panties""Hello love," I said. "Nice evening?""Oh, yes, I suppose so," she replied distractedly.I looked at her, waiting for some sort of follow up to her unusual lack of enthusiasm and then, none forthcoming, went back to my book. She disappeared upstairs to get changed into her jammies and when she came back down I put my book down and patted my knee. She smiled and crossed the room to sit on my lap. I put my arm around her and asked, "Did something happen tonight? You don't seem upset but something seems to be on your mind."She thought for a moment, then said, "Do you know what 'Only Fans' is? I seem to recognize the name but I can't rember where from.""It's a sort of social media app I've read about in the newspaper," I replied. "But the stories all seem to focus on celebs and wannabe z-listers showing their tits, and more, to paying subscribers to make money. I've no idea if there are less scandalous posts: That wouldn't sell newspapers. Why do you ask?""Well," she began, a little sheepishly. "The girls seem to have noticed that I seem to be a little more," she paused to think of the right word. "; Content the last couple of times we've met up and they wanted to know why, so I told them what happened at Linda's; and afterwards."What happened afterwards was that our sex-life was reinvigorated, something that I, for one, was very happy about. I was a little taken aback that this was a topic of discussion amongst my wife's social group but, fuck it! I was getting laid again; she could shout it from the rooftops and I wouldn't give a shit.I still wasn't sure why two oldies rediscovering their naughty bits would lead to a discussion about Only Fans, so I asked Marie how the topic came up. She explained, "Well, you know we meet early at the Black Swan, before the office workers pile in and leave about seven before the serious piss-artists start getting rowdy?" I nodded to confirm that I was aware of these facts, as this was the standing arrangement for girls' nights the first and third Friday of each month, and had been since she retired."So," she went on. "The girls were really interested in what we did, how often and whether we needed any; accessories to help out because of our age," she saw the look on my face and hastily added. "Of course I told them we managed fine without any sex toys but, I might have let slip about the panties. By now it was getting too noisy to hold a decent conversation when there was six of us around the table but I'm sure one of the girls said that I should get a whole wardrobe of sexy clothes to wear for you and share the pictures and videos of me modelling them on Only Fans.""And did your friends explain why you should take up what is, effectively, borderline sex-work as a hobby?" I asked, rather testily."Not really," she replied. "And by then we were all getting our coats, ready to leave and I never got a chance to ask what she meant." Her voice got softer as she continued, "How rude are the videos? I've never actually seen any real pornography. I think that the dirtiest thing I've seen was Game Of Thrones on TV, with all of those tits, bums and willies on show."I gawped at her. "Christ!" I exclaimed as I tried to think how to compare GOT to what is freely available to view on line. "Imagine," I said. "That there's a sex act you'd like to see: Absolutely anything." She nodded. "As long as you can spell what you want to see, as long as it isn't actually illegal, someone,  in fact lots of someones,  has a video of them doing it, often live, online. Even if it's illegal it's out there, just in places people like us won't go."She gazed at me, eyes wide, "No way! Like, real sex, with stiffies?"How could anyone get to our age and still be that innocent? "Yes dear," I replied. "Stiffies, tongues, fingers, dildos and, in one memorable video I've seen, a car gear shift. That put the next episode of Top Gear in an entirely new light for me.""It's still early," she whispered. "Could you find some to show me?"I helped her up, noticing a bulge in my pants as I did so; she could still do that to me after all these years! I powered up the laptop and opened a private tab. Marie sat back on my lap as I showed her how to find porn on the internet. If you're not familiar with the process, it's about as difficult as finding salt water in the sea. Now I'm not going to share details, but I've a go-to porn site I'm reasonably comfortable with, so I typed in the address and showed Marie the home page. The thumbnail images for the videos-of-the-day were more explicit than anything she'd ever seen in her sixty-plus years."So what do we have to do to see the videos?" She asked, urgently. I told her to press the Play button. She did and watched, entranced, as an entirely unconvincing college nerd came home early to find the pool-guy fucking his pneumatic step-mom; only for the nerd to step in to take over when the pool-guy apparently ran out of semen."Are they all that bad?" She asked. I had to admit that most were. She seemed disappointed that the explicit sex she'd finally just witnessed was so cheesy. I had an idea."Hang on," I said. "I think you might prefer this." I moved the cursor up to the search bar and typed in 'Sensual, Only Fans'. As I expected, there was a lot of dross but in amongst it, two or three links looked promising. I clicked on the first one.After a four second ad featuring an attractive woman fingering herself, I was able to skip to the video. Marie gasped. The still frame showing behind the play button was of a man and a woman, probably in their late twenties, kneeling on a bed facing each other. The man was good looking and well made, but more like a runner than a gym bunny. His cock was erect; big enough to make any woman happy but not so big that the rest of us would give up and go home.The woman was simply gorgeous. She glowed in the atmospheric lighting, as if she'd showered and rubbed herself all over with baby oil; which was probably the case. I could almost imagine I could smell the femininity of her skin. "Fuck!" Marie said, softly. "I wish we looked that good.""You did, Babe," I whispered in her ear as kissed the top of her head. "But those two are forty years younger than us.""Look at her tits! I wish mine looked like that," complained Marie. I pulled against me and caressed her tits."Trust me love," I reassured her. "Your boobs have nothing to be ashamed of."Marie wriggled back onto my lap. "Hit Play," she demanded. "And take notes, there will be a test when I get you upstairs after the video finishes."We watched the couple as they explored each other's bodies with hands, lips and tongues. My wife sat forward and stared intently at the screen as the woman took the guy's cock in her mouth and, apparently inhaled the full length while looking lustfully up at him. She squealed as the guy went down on the woman, licking and sucking her labia with obvious pleasure. She sighed as the guy's tongue disappeared into his lover's cunt and moaned in delight a few minutes later as his cock took the same path.We sat, cuddled together in the chair, as their love-making competed to their apparent satisfaction, the pearly white fluid seeping from the gorgeous woman's equally gorgeous slit as evidence that the guy, at least, reached orgasm. Marie looked at me and said, in a tone of voice that brooked no argument, "We. Have. Got. To. Do. That!"I wasn't about to disagree but I did need some clarity. "Which bit?" I asked. "Do you mean go and have sex, or film ourselves having sex; you know? For your Only Fans site."She looked at me as though I'd gone insane, "No, you fucking idiot! I want to go upstairs, dim the lights, cast that video to the bedroom TV and fuck each other exactly the way that they do, at exactly the same time as they are doing it..", I looked at the time bar on the video: It went from zero to twenty five minutes. I wasn't sure if I could manage to last that long at the best of times, and I'd just had a sexually aroused woman squirming on my lap for at least half an hour while we watched porn!On the other hand; nothing ventured, nothing gained; keep calm and carry on; stiff upper lip and all that: one way or another, I was definitely getting laid tonight!Marie looked thoughtfully at the screen and decided. "Right," she said. "You've got twenty minutes while I shower, dry and moisturize: Try to recreate the atmosphere from the video."I looked at the guy in the video; erection? Sorted; six pack and designer stubble, not in twenty minutes. So instead I swapped out the LED lamps in the bedroom for dimmer, warmer bulbs from table lamps in the other rooms. I set up my phone, tablet and laptop at different vantage points to record our attempt to do a tribute band version of the chart topping performance we'd just watched. I stripped the quilt from the bed and threw it into the spare room. There, the stage was set; I just hoped I didn't get performance anxiety.Marie came back, naked and aroused, from the bathroom. Her skin glowing in the warm honey colored lights around the bed. "You seem overdressed," she pointed out, so I stripped. I already had the video set up on her phone and mirrored to our TV, paused and ready to play. I walked around the bed, setting the devices to record, as she took her place near the center. I joined her and after a glance to be sure she was ready, I pressed Play.It reminded me of dance classes we'd once tried, but we didn't have to keep time to the music and it didn't matter if we were half a step behind. It was magical. We kissed when they kissed; long and slow and languorous. When his hand found her tit, my hand found Marie's. When he rolled his lover's nipples, Marie got the same sensation a few seconds later.When the woman licked the shaft of his cock from balls to tip, mine got the same treatment. Marie had never taken a testicle into her mouth until that night but she sucked mine right in as though she'd been born to it. She sucked me deeper and for longer than she ever had before and the look of pure desire as she watched her saliva dripping down my cock made me shudder with lust.The guy gently pushed his woman onto her back and knelt between her thighs. Marie moaned in anticipation before I even touched her. As I began to lick around her opening she stroked my head. "I'm not fantasizing about him fucking me you know. In my head, that's you and me up there; the way we used to be.""I know," I murmured into her cunt. "She's gorgeous, but you're real and here and all that I need." Marie shuddered as she climaxed for the first time, whether it was my words or my tongue on her clit wasn't important as long as she was happy.I've never had a problem with cunnilingus but I spent longer eating Marie that evening than I ever had before. I licked around her lips and probed deep into her folds before I did more than nudge her clit with my tongue. I carried on watching the guy on the screen, ignoring Marie's pleas to change pace. We had a plan and I was sticking to it. Only when he put one and then two fingers into his lover would I do the same. When he put one hand on her belly with his other hand fingering her cunt, I guessed what he was doing and searched for that little area inside Marie and curled my index finger to stimulate it. She came again; that was twice.He let his partner come down from her climax as he moved up to kiss her, cupping her tits as he did so. I copied him as Marie moaned again. After a few minutes we moved down once more, two fingers inside our women and sucking their clits in tandem: Marie came again; this guy's pacing was good! That's three orgasms for my lover.Eventually we moved back and slid inside our girls. Back and forth we moved as the women gasped with ragged breaths, both sheened with sweat. We pulled out and coaxed the w

We're wrapping up season seven by asking ourselves a simple question. Do we like this stuff? Yes? No? Maybe so? We'll be back in two weeks for the start of Season Eight of the podcast. Honestly, we remain amazed that y'all are with us on this journey. In a world full of madness, you bring us calm, joy and purpose, and we couldn't be more grateful for you. Thank you so much for listening.While you're waiting for Season Eight, you're welcome to join our Patreon, which comes with an extremely busy and fun Discord community! Join other magnificent firebirds to hang out, talk romance, and be cool together in a private group full of excellent people. Learn more at patreon.com. NotesThe Komboucha Girl was sick of seeing her face back in 2019, and yet here we are. Hozier in concert was great, even if his parents were not stars on the NBC soap, Days of Our Lives. That was John and Marlena. The visuals on Eat Your Young and Nina Cried Power were especially moving and inspiring. Someone made a playlist of the Nina Cried power songs, and now is a great time to listen to protest music. The impact 50 Shades had on the sales of ties (and other things) was real. An article from MEL about the wet problem, not just in romance, I guess. (that's a NSFW link based on the headline and content, okay.) Butts tie these two clips together: Miranda on SATC on “are we doing this now?” and Tom Hanks in Sleepless in Seattle thinking “some lady is going to want to do it her.” But overall, spit is important. Fucking her ass, saving her life is a quote from a Shayla Black book and this amazing review from Smart Bitches, Trashy Books. Truly a Romancelandia classic. EM Forester described flat and round characters in Aspects of the Novel (1927).“The second shift” is a phrase used by author Arlie Russell Hochschild to describe the housework and childrearing responsibilities faced by women after coming home from their day jobs. Commuting is really

Oh we love to see it - a story written for the screen, and directed by the screenwriter. Keep giving Zach Cregger money to make movies!SUPPORT THE SHOW: PATREONSHOP THE SHOW: TEE PUBLICFOLLOW THE SHOW: INSTAGRAM // TIKTOK // YOUTUBEEMAIL THE SHOW: abreathoffreshmovie@gmail.com    

One this episode of high adventure, Ty Fighter and T-Bone finds themselves hurled into the crackles of time and find themselves locking helmet horns with June 1981. Topics in this episode include:WE'RE IN A RECESSION!Ty Fighter confuses Suzanna Hoffs with Suzanne VegaDid you know before ACT II microwave popcorn debuted, there was an ACT I?Kibbles n' Bits, Kibbles n' Bits, Gotta have more Kibbles n' BitsFirst Wave of Kenner Empire Strikes Back figures hits shelvesU.S. Air Force attempts to shoot down a missile with a FREAKING LASERVelvet Sky is bornThe Curious Case of Ron SettlesBarbra Walters asked the most insane question to Kathrine HepburnU2 makes their US television debutJames Earl Ray gets a little prison justicePaige Pipkin stuns the 1981 Scripps National Spelling BeeCDC is starting to recognize a rare form of cancer in young gay menWalton Mountain FALLS to the YanksCheech and Chong's Nice Dreams is releasedNight Flight premieres on USA NetworkA passenger train kills 800 people in IndiaThe arcade game CENTIPEDE hits the streetsIsrael shits on Iraq for no reasonThe very first true step towards gun control in Martin Groves, IllinoisNatalie Portman graces planet Earth with her presencethe curtain closes on the Muppet Show LaserDisc hits store shelvesBoy falls in wellMLB STRIKESClash of the Titans hits theatersRAIDERS.OF.THE.LOST.FUCKING.ARK Queen Elizabeth assassination attemptCharles Manson interviewed for the first time since his incarcerationNO NUKES concertOklahoma botches yet ANOTHER executionUSS Ohio launchesClassic lineup of Pink Floyd performs the Wall for the final timeStealth Fighter F117 test flightsAIDS officially recognizedSandra Day O'Connor serves on the US Supreme CourtCannonball Run hits theatersDisney re-releases Herbie Rides AgainSuperman II flies into theaters13 year old Celine Dion makes her first television debut in Canadaa horrible day for mountain climbingSteely Dan breaks upJohn McEnroe loses his mindMark David Chapman shocks the courtroomThe James Bond flick For Your Eyes Only debutsCharlie's Angels solves their final caseWomen avoid the draftStripes. Bill Murray in Stripes. That is allThe Great Muppet CaperFirst paintball game is played. Shocking Arnold Schwarzenegger linkThe RAPTURE didn't happenTerry Fox diesNuclear bombs vs. Jerry Lee Lewis Tell a friend!

Texts Can't be responded to, so email me!So good right?FUCK I love making these!You should hear the full version.....Support the showOnlyFans Support the damn show. It's NOT that hard....But I Can Make It Hard... EMAIL Me at: KrystineKellogg@gmail.com https://www.krystinekellogg.com/ This podcast is literally a passion project. To date, this podcast has between 15k and 20k downloads per month. And yet, it cannot pay for it's own hosting costs, much less the production costs incurred.I take donations. And those donations go directly towards the production of this podcast. Want more? Then donate so that I can keep this damn thing going!VENMO: @KrystineKelloggCashApp: $KrystineKellogg

Dopeycon 2025 Tickets: https://buytickets.at/thedopeyfoundation/1765668This week on Dopey we celebrate Dopes Heather and Jen! Both with ONE YEAR! We read some emails and I got to sit down with the legend! IDGAF Foods (aka the guy behind eating hot dogs off the floor on Instagram) for a brutally honest trip through his addiction, art, and recovery. From smoking crack at 15 in Manchester, CT, to guzzling buckets of Molly and shards of ketamine out of Kahlua bottles, to swallowing and later digging through his own shit for balloons of drugs, his story is a nonstop circus of chaos. He dodged arrests, hustled Oxy 80s and Hartford heroin, spent $500 a day chasing tar and Roxies in Utah, and somehow never got caught.Out of the madness came art: digital psychedelia, album covers for major bands, and eventually his IDGAF Foods account—where eating sketchy food became exposure therapy and a way to help addicts. Along the way: scam hustles, OCD hand-washing, sitting in trees at parties to dodge cops, exposure therapy with oat milk, Jimmy Fallon holding up his artwork, and a grandmother calling him an idiot. Now clean since 2012, he's turned the insanity into purpose, with IDGAF Foods helping people avoid relapse by saying “Don't Be a Fucking Pussy.”All that and more on this brand new episode of that good old Dopey Show! 

We are standing at a threshold — individually and collectively. This episode dives into the intensity of that initiation, why it feels like everything is blocked, and how to move through with grace, devotion, and freedom.✨ In this episode, Jess explores:Why so many visionary women are experiencing contraction alongside expansion.How grief, rage, or laughter may surface as old energetic structures dissolve.The hidden frequency of denial — and why it blocks your biggest manifestations.Two pathways through the threshold: surrender or commitment.The codes showing up through numbers like 1111, 2211, and 4444 — and what they mean.How omnipresence dissolves denial, shifts relationships, and brings manifestations into the light.The shadow of opinion vs. the gift of farsightedness, and how these determine whether you cross into freedom.At its heart, this is about releasing what cannot come with you and stepping fully into the new expansion that is already coded into your field.

You know the feeling: when you lock eyes and the look lingers just a little too long. His hand brushes over his fly. And boom! A small smile confirms it: You're about to be cruising, my king!And all it took was a public park, centuries of sexual shame, and a little bit of courage to get you there...Now it's no surprise that the elegant and much-envied act of Fucking in Public has been around for thousands of years.But how did the "radical pastime" of modern-day cruising develop? Why did men start having sex with men in public parks and bathrooms? And why, in an allegedly sexually liberated world, do we still cruise today?Join Bash and his guest this week, Professor Alex Espinoza, as they chart over 4,000 years of men getting it off with men. From the Roman bathhouse to Paris' first urban parks, this is a steamy, rushed romp through history designed to be enjoyed from your very own public bathroom stall.You're welcome.We will cover:Why cruising needs cities, strangers, and the thrill of getting caught to really thriveThe ancient rules of cruising the Roman bathhouseHow policing and persecution actually helped cruising thrive, creating the modern "homosexual"Cruising as class-conscious RESISTANCEThe rise of cottaging in London's public bathroomsAl Pacino's absurdly terrible 1980 film CruisingWhether the eroticism of "looking" can survive Grindr's Era of Headless Torsos

Gwyn and Ode talk about the crimes of Epstein and Maxwell, the search for accountability and justice, and respect for the survivors.

רם אוריון - סיכה רם אוריון - קוף רם אוריון - קליע (עם יובל מנדלסון) רם אוריון - כפתורים The Only Ones - Another Girl, Another Planet רם אוריון - סדק TBRNK Billet - Ever Sure (Ft. Ram Orion) בתרי זוזיי - אין פחד TBRNK Billet - Castro's Son (Ft. Ram Orion) רם אוריון - איש צהוב, איש מקל רם אוריון - מלט (עם רייסקינדר) Ultravox - Vienna רם אוריון - חתול (עם פלג) https://www.facebook.com/fingeredfloodgate

Melissa Louise joins Jen for a candid discussion on sexual satisfaction and intimacy. They explore how many men remain stuck in adolescent sexual habits, the impact on relationships, and the importance of evolving one's sex life. Melissa emphasizes communication, emotional safety, and mutual responsibility for pleasure. The conversation also covers women's sexual awakenings, cultural taboos, and practical advice for deepening connection. Listeners are encouraged to embrace vulnerability, challenge shame, and pursue more fulfilling, conscious sexual relationships.Timestamps by PodSqueezeCertainly! Here's your episode outline, condensed to just 10 timestamps while preserving the format, content, and context:Introduction & Setting the Stage (00:00:02) Melissa and Jen introduce the episode's focus: sexual satisfaction, responsibility, and the “are you still fucking like you're 16?” theme.Podcast & Guest Introduction (00:00:25) Jen introduces the podcast, Melissa's credentials, and outlines the episode's edgy, adult content.Viral Reel & Topic Setup (00:02:04) Jen describes discovering Melissa's Instagram reel about men's masturbation habits and sets up the main discussion.Sexual Dissatisfaction & Awakening (00:05:00) Jen reflects on her own sexual evolution and how dissatisfaction often sparks curiosity and change.The Need for Sexual Evolution in Relationships (00:08:14) Melissa discusses why couples must evolve sexually, comparing it to growth in other life areas.Cultural Silence, Shame & Training for Sexual Mastery (00:09:39) The speakers address cultural taboos, shame, and the lack of open conversation about sex. Melissa uses sports analogies to highlight the need for sexual “training” and effort in relationships.Responsibility, Communication & Safety in Sex (00:12:34) Melissa emphasizes shared responsibility, honest communication, and introduces the concept of “RACE” (Respect, Acknowledgement, Safety, Excitement), discussing the different safety needs of men and women.Erectile Dysfunction & Male Sexual Energy (00:20:42) Melissa reframes erectile issues as signals of deeper dissatisfaction and discusses the value of semen retention, male sexual power, and honoring the body.How Men Can Help Their Partners Open Up (00:30:06) Advice for men whose partners are sexually closed off, including the importance of sexual currency, connection, and understanding love languages.Celebrating Sexual Exploration & Healing (00:38:46) Jen shares personal stories of sexual exploration and the transformative power of great sex. Melissa discusses sex as a spiritual, emotional, and healing practice, and the importance of stamina and collective responsibility for change.Follow Melissa Louise:www.melissalouise.worldhttps://melissalouise.substack.com/su...https://melissalouise.world/manFollow The Open Bedroom:instagram.com/theopenbedroompodcast

www.patreon.com/dopeypodcastThis week on Dopey! It's ChrisMiss Time Again - and we remember Chris and think about what we've lost in our latest ChrisMiss episode. We are joined by Ted and Colin—two of Chris's closest friends—for a long, emotional, laugh filled but ultimately tragic journey through grief, memory, relapse, recovery and death. They recount wild and deeply human stories of Chris: his powerful magnetism,  his “whatevs” persona, and the time he hugged a drunk driver who had just killed someone. Then, we go deep into Chris's relapse, the shame that may have surrounded it, and the fear of losing connection.From Mountainside to Katz's Deli, from a poetry slam to the drunk tank, from legacy to myth to bionic legs traded for heroin—this episode is everything that made Chris unforgettable. PLUS: a classic Dopey voicemail from Tim in Philly involving coke, Cookie, and crackhouse head, and a replay of Episode 71 with Chris. It all ends with the classic version of “Bad Card” and a full-circle Dave and Chris musical outro. Stay strong Dopey Nation, and fucking toodles for Chris.Opening:Dave recalls Dave Marshall, the first Dopey community member to die. Dave, Chris, and Dave Marshall once recorded a now-lost episode that ended in a bizarre fight—possibly because Chris was trying to impress Marshall.Talking Grief:Dave asks Colin and Ted how they grieve Chris. Colin mentions laughing at dumb things and feeling like Chris is still there. Ted recalls vivid dreams where Chris walks him through his relationship with his wife, like a ghostly Scrooge-style guide. The dream was so powerful he woke up crying.Dreams of Chris:Dave shares that Chris is always dead in his dreams, and that he recently had one with both Chris and his mother (also deceased). Chris always knows he's gone in the dream—making them painful but powerful.Trend of Death:The conversation shifts to the changing trends of death in recovery: less overdoses, more suicides, including people they knew.Settlers of Catan:Chris's obsession with the Settlers board game—cheating newbies, logging fake wins on a wooden log, and playing alone while stacking stats. The actual Settlers Log might be lost.Connection & Community:Colin reflects on connection as the heart of Dopey and recovery. Chris embodied that connection for many.Why Did Chris Relapse?They dive into theories around Chris's relapse:He was doing well—finished his master's, in a stable relationship, BTN job picking up.Dave wonders if Chris thought the promises of recovery would be better high.Colin and Ted say Chris might've feared losing relationships if he admitted he was using.Shame and stigma—not about being an addict, but about breaking the recovery identity—were likely massive.Chris's Persona:“Whatevs” was Chris's favorite line, but everyone agrees—he actually cared a lot. He just didn't want people to know.Origin Story:Chris and Dave met at Mountainside, where Chris became Dave's “Eskimo”, showing him that 12-step worked.Chris used to visit Katz's Deli to impress Dave and his girlfriends.They texted or talked every single day from 2015 to the day Chris died.The Fatal Crash Story:Ted and Chris are en route to a poetry slam when they stumble on a deadly car crash—they are first on scene.Ted goes into shock.Chris takes action—calls 911, finds a guy with smashed legs, then chases the drunk driver into the woods.The driver is blackout drunk, crying, and doesn't know what happened.Chris hugs the man, tells him he killed someone, and holds him as he cries.Later, Chris keeps in touch with the man, who is sentenced to 30 years in prison. It was his seventh DUI.Synchronicity:A year later, Chris relapsed. Ted and Colin had to call the cops on him.The same officer from the crash scene showed up to arrest Chris and put him in the drunk tank.Chris's Duality:Dave sums it up: “We're the same people who kill people. We're the same people who help people. And we can turn up totally wasted again at the drop of a dime.”Recovery Today:Ted no longer goes to meetings. He stays clean through fatherhood, meditation, self-help, spirituality, and service.Colin is still active in both 12-step and Dharma recovery, running meetings and staying connected.The Island & The Source:They call the Berkshires “The Source” (or “the island from Lost”) and reflect that Chris might have needed to stay there.Dopey Origins:Ted recalls Chris calling Dave from their house, excited about starting something.They joke about Ted's long resistance to appearing on Dopey, and how his job working with kids made him hesitant to be publicly associated with drug stories. He recently shared his full story with his students.Legacy of Chris & Dopey Growth:Dave reflects on how Chris's death helped grow the show in ways that feel bittersweet.Ted and Colin say they thought Dopey was “so dumb” when it started but now are blown away by what Dave's done with it.Robot Legs Story:Ted shares a picture of Chris's titanium leg braces, used to treat ankle issues from drinking.Chris once tried to trade the $5,000 robotic legs for heroin—the dealer said no.Cookie & Classic Dopey Returns:Dave plays a classic voicemail from Tim in Philly:Shoots coke in KensingtonReggie and Cookie join himReggie says Cookie gives “the best head”Tim says no, but once the coke hits—he caves instantlyThey do the drugs in Reggie's mom's house, possiblyClassic filthy, funny, dark Dopey stuffThrowback to Dopey Episode 71:Dave plays a full classic Chris segment:Shooting cokeEuphoric recallLego hot dog standsMeeting speakers“Built-in forgetters”Chris's obsession with scale, smell, and push“Favorite part was waiting for the rush before it hit”Final Thoughts:Dave shares how much he misses Chris.Notes the podcast would not exist without him.Chris is still part of it every week.Reflects on his old sponsor telling him “you have to step over bodies,” which he rejected.Chris's death has saved lives.Dopey grew because of him—but Dave would trade it all to have him back. 

hear the whole thig there:www.patreon.com/dopeypodcast 

Dan joins us on his trip home to Illinois. We chat his almost powerlifting come back, what he's up to now and why he left  social media SPONSORS@pioneer_fitpioneerfit.comShow Hosts@tomkal1@huckfinnbarbell@Jacob.w.ross@hfbapparel@letsgetstupidpodcast@officialbebetterbrandletsgetstupidpodcast@gmail.comwww.huckfinnbarbell.comwww.bebetterofficial.com